《Equilibrium》 1.) The Deity Day Hi there, I am a 20 year old guy living on the planet earth and I must call myself a thing named human, what a pity that I must be a part of this so called society and human social system. I just give a damn shit about other people, all I¡äve learned so far, is that everyone¡äs an asshole and just lives to be king over something. And this something, mostly gets described as another human who was picked randomly by the mass of a ¡° social group¡± in other words..., yes I got bullied for quite too long, as that I could have kept a bit of sympathy for humanity. But even so I do have a policy, I would never kill any human unnecessarily and will never harm children, because I think there is still a bit of hope inside myself, that keeps saying ¡°its a child, teach it the right way and there might be hope for humanity¡±. I think in the very end, its not that I could really cut the ties with being a human. ¡°Couldn¡¯t be more wrong about that, I learned later¡± Me One day, I am just doing my stuff, well I am a great wonder of anti socializing, because with stuff I actually meant sleeping and thinking about brave story¡¯s which will never happen to me. I passed out while thinking about, how my life sucks. When I woke up, I found myself in a totally white screened room, it was just as if you looked for too long on an untouched snowfield and got an eye-burn from it. I really couldn¡¯t see a damn thing, but suddenly I heard an unfamiliar voice ¡°You there, You were chosen to be the next divinity of Equilibrium. Its now your duty to protect the balance in all worlds of existence, so that life may continue and the circle of equipoise will not be harmed.¡± unfamiliar voice ¡°Uhhm... What the heck is going on? where the shit am I?? Who the FUCK are you???¡± Me in a slightly angry,but also scared voice ¡°You have not the right to refuse human nor to ask questions. I am The one and only God. With your new duty you will gain an unending and healthy life with also a few all and mighty powers and as a big bonus.. ?hem I will allow you to choose 1 extra ability as gift, to show how earnest I am with this and showing that this hasn¡¯t resulted out of a whim because I was bored.¡± God well this really sounds suspicious to me, but I think I might just got a chance of escaping my old, boring, hateful life. Everything would be better than returning to my old daily routine.- Me (Authors note: sentences with ¨C at the end are inner monologues) ¡°O... Ok, I¡äll take the job and I... uhm am sorry for cursing in the affect. So what kind of powers do I exactly get? And what exactly do I have to do?¡± Me ¡°Your powers are what you make of them. You have to experience them for yourself to determine how they will work for you, its not that simple that all deity¡äs have the same affect, even if they have the same ability in name. Your powers only have names and they will originate based on your affinity. So again for monkey¡äs... ?hem I mean for you, one of your ability names is ¡°Yin&Yang¡± it maybe that if you dreamed of being a shadow or something that you will gain the darkness affinity from your Yin ability and the Light affinity from your Yang ability. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Do you understand? Well doesn¡¯t matter I¡äll give you a list with all your ability¡äs. Leading us to most annoying part, what is the one ability you choose as gift ?¡± God in a bit hasty and sarcastic voice ¡°Well, uhm I think it will be a very fast term, because I already speculated over one power. I would like to gain the extra ability ¡°shapeshifter¡±. If possible?¡±Me ¡°Ahh...?hem.. yes, yes that¡äll do, here you go I fused it to the list. And remember, you better off not loosing that list because there will be no spare. And now off with you monkey... I mean new deity of Equilibrium. I¡äll send you to your new working place, it¡äll be a new world and your main duty will be to save the balance of nature, ahh, guess you¡¯ll figure it out on your own haha. There are rarely things you must not do, so you can also slack off a bit and do whatever amuses me... ?hem you whatever amuses you.¡± God in a very suspicious suppressing laughter
List of abilitys
Yin&Yang
Void magic
Phoenix
Path of Chi
Spirit Guardian
Mythology
Wrath&Evenness
Calamity&Bliss
Shapeshifter
I grabbed the list, which appeared in front of me and stuffed it into my pocket. And even before I could estimate a new question, my vision blurred into a more colored surrounding. At first it was a pain like hell, that I felt in my eyes, but after a while my vision cleared up and I could realize my where I am. I located myself between some really high firs and all around me was nothing but undergrowth. ¡°Must be in some kind of forest, guess its a fir forest.-Me¡± After I recovered to my full perception again, I began to look around and I walked quite a distance straight in one direction. At least I hope it was straight forward in one direction, without a compass I couldn¡¯t be sure about that for a 100%. After a while I also tried to incarnate some gestures with my hands, to see if I could full bring some kind of wonder with my new gained powers, but very disappointed at the results. I was not able to do shit. ¡°Would be very bad, if this so called god just played me.¡±- I thought, slowly worrying by myself Exact the same momentum I started worrying, a black shaped, long,stick like, object pierced my right hand, as I wanted to scream in pain, I realized that there is no wound and that the object turned out to be a traditional japanese Umbrealla, which now is just precisely positioned in my hand without leaving any injury on my body. https://www.pinterest.com/pin/563090759633107516/ (Authors note: this is the named object) 2.) The birth of a new deity ¡°I am your guardian, I appeared as you called. So from now on I¡äll be your sword, your shield and if you wish also your friend. You are free to give me a name. And you should also pick a name for your self. A name is important, so that neither you nor I will forget our meaning of living. With a name you¡¯ll bind yourself as the new deity. Your name will also be the contract, to complete the process of turning you into a real divinity. As you can see, my form is, at it is in the moment, nothing more than an old fashioned Wagasa. But I can feel that your spiritual pressure has the affinity for shape-shifting and even some very rare affinity¡äs more.¡± A female voice spreading out from the umbrella (Authors note: a wagasa is the name of a japanese umbrella, from ancient times. For the easy going spiritual pressure will go by SP in the continuing story) so this gesturing before has actually done something... wow that¡¯s just great. So I really have a real godlike guardian now, but whats with that shape?.. Its.. its a female umbrella, yeah I must say, I am really impressed by my talent as a new deity. Who would have guessed that I might be able to summon an old umbrella to protect me. But well lets see how it¡äll go.-Me ¡°So I must decide a name, for the both of us? ¡° I asked her ¡°Yes, as I explained earlier your powers will awaken for real, if you become a named being¡± The umbrella urged me to hurry up The longer I hear her voice, the more it reminds me of a cat. ¡°What would be a great cats name?¡±-Me Her voice is just the exact same pitch, as you would imagine a cute cat/human hybrid goth lolita. It makes you wanting to cuddle her and petting her even if she¡äs just an umbrella. ¡°I think I just have the right name for you.¡± I said with a teasing pleasure in my voice ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Than come on let me hear it, I want to know my name!¡± she sounds really excited ¡°No, not yet. At first I want the both of us to have a name. I need to come to a conclusion. But not as easy as said, what would be a matching and benefiting name for a new deity? I think it should be something mighty but not arrogant, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±I asked her, while half talking with my self. ¡°Well I would go with what ever a name you¡äll pick, but the real deal is that I wanna hear my name¡±She now nearly yelled at me, with an even more excited voice I remember something cool, when I used to think about life and everything back on earth. I have read about an old philosopher with an hilarious name. Ah when I remember correct he was named philippus theophrastus aureolus bombastus von hohenheim. ¡°Yes!! That¡¯s it. I¡äve come to a conclusion, are you ready to get named?¡± me asking a stupid question, realizing this as I saw the umbrella shivering in over excitement. ¡°Ok. Keep paying attention I¡äll name you now, your name will be.... Mia! Because I can just perfectly imagine you with that name. I hope you like it?¡± I asked her, a bit worried about her reply ¡°So, before you answer let me settle things with my name. Something noble but not arrogant.... My name will be VAN HOHENHEIM!¡± I applauded my self for that great introduction of my name But there should be not much time to think about any replies nor great introductions. At the same moment I finished my sentence, a ¡°swooosh¡± sound knocked me of my senses and a bright white shining light enveloped me. I was kinda caged in a cone of white shining light, but although I was surprised by that, I feel odd peaceful and secure in here. A thew seconds, after I established to all my senses again the List of my ability¡¯s appeared in front of me. And I slowly recognized that the letters were separating themselves from that sheet of paper and were floating towards me. They came near me and then in one moment to another they irrupt into my eyes. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.I feel an odd power running through my whole body and my horizon seems to be far more broadened. I can think over multiple casual things at the same time and I always have an answer for everything. ¡°Wow that feels sooo great. I can really give a thought about everything.¡±- me Than I heard a very suspicious, but familiar voice in my head. ¡°Well done, you have reached the ultimate form of being for yourself. From now on you¡äll be known as the deity of Equilibrium, Van Hohenheim! My congratulations I hope that you will have fun and can enjoy your duty as divinity. I had send your guardian to your site, she¡äll be always with you and¡äll protect you, not that it¡äll be necessary. From now on you will learn about your ability¡¯s and powers, how to control them and develop them . Your state of God will be valid in all Universes and worlds you visit and people will know the name Hohenheim already. This is thanks to the ability ¡°Mythology¡± this will be the only power I¡äll explain to you. Mythology allows you to build your own religion, or better your own clan. Each god has the right to be worshiped. With this power you can give the ones you consider worth of your clan, some special powers. Those powers you can give them are an attenuated version of a power of yours, but it¡äll be enough to overpower all normal beings in all worlds. You can also limit the given powers yourself and not all your clan member must be given a power. The 2 last things, mythology will set a memory of how you acted as god and will supply a memory to people who heard your name. In fact that means you¡äll be feared or welcomed. Last thing, mythology allows you to enter the ¡°gods world¡± there you can meet with other divinity¡äs and with those gods who are bound by a shrine or church. So for now we are finished with explanations. Go and show me that you are worth of being considered for this duty.¡±God The cone of white light disappeared and I was released from keeping silent. I feel really awesome now and I have an enlarged vision, its like I can see all around me without even moving my head. At first I examined my body, in search for something odd or god likely. I got disappointed as I realized that everything was the same way as before. I am still that 1.92 cm tall, black haired man with my small goat beard and my black kimono with shining moon patterns on it and also wearing an oversized black sakkat hat. ¡°Wait... Why the heck am I wearing such clothes?? where are my blue jeans and my T-shirt gone... well not that I dislike my new outfit, but... just when did this happen?-Me a bit flustered ¡°So, ?hh Mia, what about you? Are you all fine with your name? And do you have any powers now, now that I¡äve fully become a real divinity?¡± Me asking that beautiful, small and cute girl in front me ¡°HOLLY SHI*..., You.. for real?? Me just going crazy screaming, right in front of that sweet chick. She is around 156 cm tall and has snow white hair and a face like she has fallen right out the Heaven. (Authors note: just like this, deal with it in weeaboo style hehe. http://markentir.com/images/115433-anime-girl-with-white-hair-blue-eyes.jpg I do not own this picture and have none copyrights of it) ________________________________________________________________________________ So yeah ?h this is the end of the preamble, all the following stuff will be released after Christmas :) Hope you enjoyed so far and pls wait patiently for the next part and excuse my grammar mistakes Eng is not my mother language. 3.) Hardships of being a divinity So, there am I standing in front of this really beautiful and cute girl, nearly screaming and being totally mystified by her appearance. ¡°KYAAA!¡± Mia screamed a bit flustered ¡°Don¡ät yell at me so suddenly! I am now in my real form. I was just sealed in that form back there. The umbrella is the most fitting item for my representational appearance. Now that you¡äve become a complete deity, all of your powers were set valid and so were mine too.¡± Mia ¡°So you are Mia? My spirit guardian? ¡­¡± Me still stunned from all those changes in short ¡°Yes! As I explained I was just sealed in that umbrella form before. Now that you got your powers, mine were activated as well. My powers are based on your affinity¡¯s, so I could only transform now, now that your power affinity¡¯s are clear.¡± Mia explains a bit sulky ¡°O... Ok. I am sorry for yelling at you, but I was just too mystified with your appearance. You are really cute, but more important are you satisfied with Mia as your name ?¡± me asking a bit worried ¡°Mhh... I think its ok. I had worse names before, but I wished for a surname or something. Just Mia feels like being named as a pet and not as friend. Give me a surname or byname and I am totally fine with Mia.¡± Mia while she blushed without a react to my comment of her cuteness ¡°Well ok, lets think about a surname. Did you had a name in your past, that you really liked?¡±me ¡° I don¡ät remember very well, but I think I was once called haku ry¨´ what means white dragon and I really liked to be called like a noble creature like dragons were.¡± Mia ¡°I give this a moment of thought, it should be something very outstanding and must be benefiting for a noble creature as dragons are. Mhh this is not really easy¡±-me After a few minuets I came to a conclusion. ¡°Ok, then I¡äll name you Mia Tora-za. This was the name of a legendary, ancient Monster in form of a white tiger. The tiger is also a noble creature and its just like my powers represents equipoise your name now shows balance to your dragon name before. Yin and Yang and Tiger and Dragon.¡°Me ¡°Wow... that feels like a real name for a legendary spirit guardian, as I am. You also seem to have given a deep thought about that name. I think I can really go with that name, nor better I think I actually love that name... From now on I am Mia Tora-za the confidant and guardian of the new deity Van Hohenheim.¡± Mia said as she proudly smile at me I am glad that I read a lot of manga and old legends about Asia in my time as human, so that I have a good knowledge about those kinds of things. ¡°Haha, I am glad that you are ok with that name. I thought that it would be great if your full name will have some kind of deeper meaning, so I guessed that this name will be a fitting one for that purpose.¡±me ¡°Yes, its great I really do like that name¡±Mia with a bright smile ¡°But well the names aside, you said earlier that your powers were defined after my affinity¡¯s, right? So does that mean you know about my powers and how I will be able to use them?¡± Me ¡°Hihi~ maybe I do know something, but there would be no fun If I tell you right out.¡± Mia ¡°Come on, please Mia, tell me about it. I even cant recognize at least a small change about me or my whole body, At least give me a hint.¡± me literally begging for a hint ¡°Ok, ok. I was just kidding, I¡äll tell you what I know about your powers, but don¡ät be too disappointed. Because even I don¡ät know much about your powers. My ability¡¯s resemble your¡äs, so I can tell you my powers, in hope for them to let you figure your¡äs out. I¡äll show you my book of status.¡± Mia Mia points her finger upwards and calls ¡°Oracle¡± a white shining, heavy old book appeared in front of her. She opens the book and shows me a chapter called Mia Tora-za¡äs ability¡äs.
Mia Tora-za?¡äs ability?¡äs
Shapeshifting
Incorruptiple
Guardian
Equipoise
Holy Object
Blessed path
I cant understand a thing of those written ability names, how the hell should I know about any ability effect of an ability called blessed path?? What the hell, this does not help me any further. But anyway I cant afford to tell mia that I don¡ät understand the meaning of this just by looking at the names of her ability¡äs. I guess I just get to figure my powers out by my self.-me ¡°Wow that book is surprising. What is this?¡± Me ¡°That¡äs the book of status. Its called Oracle and all deity¡äs and their guardians, as well as their higher clan member are able to summon this heavy thing, by tipping in the air with their index finger and calling the name ¡°Oracle¡± they also must focus their thoughts and imagine it to success the conjuring.¡± Mia ¡°That sounds cool I wanna try it.¡± Me very excited I raised my index finger in the air and tipped as I called the name ¡°Oracle¡±... nothing happens ¡°Mhh, maybe I imagined it not clearly enough¡±- me Again I raised my index finger in the air and called the name ¡°Oracle¡±.........Aaaaand again, nothing happens ¡°Well this is screwed up!! Why wouldn¡ät it work for me? Am I not a fully awakened divinity???¡± me a bit in anger ¡°Huh, this is odd. Normally you should easily be able to summon that thing and I can clearly see your sanctity, which means you really are a divinity now. Just try to imagine that book clearly like it would be right in front of you¡± Mia ¡°Well ok last try. All good things go thrice.¡± Me I raised my index finger and called ¡°Oracle¡± while I really imagined that old, shining and heavy shaped book right in front of me. But again nothing was to happen. ¡°Ahh damn...! this sucks, but well I don¡¯t even want such a thick, old, down handed book!¡± me really upset and trying to insult a book Right as I finished my tantrum, a black and white shining book falls on my head and nearly knocked me out. ¡°Ouhhh... damn, why the hell does it appear above my head and why now?? If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.that really did hurt¡±me in pain ¡°Hahahahaha~¡± Mia looked at me, while she cant hold her ease and laughed ¡°Ouhh... that thing really hurt. And its not funny at all, ok maybe a bit. But Mia¡äs laugh is really cute, so that I just must forgive her.¡±-me I stand up and as I stand the book floats up with me and stops right in front of my right hand, which I am holding right up, so that I am able to open it. The book is a really old and heavy shaped medieval reader. It has an ironwork cover and its colors were black at the front cover and white at the back. A peaceful Sp is spreading from its core and it feels like it belongs to me, like its a part of my own body. (Authors note: just repeating SP means Spiritual pressure ) I open the Oracle and the first page has a big written Index at the top.
Index of Van Hohenheim?¡äs Oracle
Ability?¡äs
Repute
Mastered Problems
Achievements
Clan/Religion
Notes
I fast flicked through the pages, but nearly all of them were empty, aside from the ability¡äs page and the Repute page. On the ability¡äs page I find my list with ability names and beside the ability names is a space left blank. ¡°For what purpose this blank space might be, mhh¡±-me The Repute page shows a small summary of what I have done so far, well not that much, actually there is just one sentence that says: has achieved the reputation of an unknown deity and must prove what he is able to accomplish. I hope there will be some one who¡äll recognize me as a deity, even if I haven¡ät accomplished anything yet. While Mia and I were standing here in middle of the fir forest, we haven¡ät recognized that its getting dark and that a thunder storm is rising above us. ¡°Ohh sh*t!. Mia it¡äll soon start to rain and its darkening already. Do you have any plan what we should do for now?¡± I asked mia quite worrying ¡°Oh, yes your right, we totally forgot about the time... lets try to get under a thickly fir for the beginning.¡± Mia ¡°Yes lets do that¡±me The same moment it begins to rain, just like someone showers bathtubs from the sky. Mia and I run under a big thickly grown fir. The rain is really strong but under this fir we are safe from the coarsest and can think about a place to stay. The forest now is really peaceful, we can hear the rain falling on leaves and trees and the sundown was rather fast. Now its getting pretty dark here and soon we¡äll cant see a thing anymore. ¡°Mhh, let me try something. I thought about something, as I looked at my ability¡äs.¡±me I draw a rune on the ground, it is the rune for B in the Celtic rune alphabet. While I draw the rune on the ground with a wooden stick, which I found lying around, I imagine a big tent. And as soon as I finished I could not believe my eyes... exactly there were I drew the rune a big tent, big enough for 4 persons and in a military color, appeared right from the ground. ¡°Wow! Yaaaay~ you did it! You used one of your powers.¡± Mia screams in over excitement ¡°Y...Yes, well I cant believe it myself. All I did was imagining a tent and drawing a rune.¡± Me still stunned from my own actions ¡°It came naturally from my hands, as if I have done nothing else for over years. It felt really familiar and I knew very fast what was to do. I was wondering if one of my ability¡äs might be to summon things, because it felt very good and familiar as I summoned the Oracle, its as if it gave me the hint for this.¡±-me while I am still stunned a white shining light appears in front of me and my Oracle shows up. It paged itself to the ability page and I can see black letters carving themselves right next to the name ¡°Mythology¡±. As the letters were finished I could identify the sentence. I read it out loud, so Mia is able to understand it too: ¡°Mythology, hidden ability. Well done you instinctively achieved a hidden ability. You now are able to use the power of Celtic and Germanic runes to summon or conjure something that is fitting to what you do. Use this power wisely, it has an undefined might and was lost for over a six thousand years.¡±me reading out loud right next to the text there was a red marked small note: Affinity rarity: unknown lost power ¡°Huh..., that means you really are the big deal, hehe. I am very glad that I am your guardian. There are not many deity¡äs who bear the affinity for a lost power within them. Those are mostly the power fullest ability¡äs which can change the world. Plus I never have seen a divinity who was able to accomplish a success with a lost power at their first day. We really might get to become the change those broken worlds need. I am getting even more excited now.¡± Mia screaming at me in a very excited and hysteric voice ¡°?hhm... so I guess this is something good...?¡±me ¡°Yes, it totally is! I am really excited for our journey to begin.¡± Mia said while slowly beginning to yawn ¡°Cool, that means there is still hope for me to become a great deity. I hope the next days will go a bit easier for me.¡± Me After a bit of small talk with Mia, we decided to go to sleep. The rain hasn¡ät stopped and the wind has gotten strong too. It is not cold, even without blankets, in the tent and a peaceful sound of nature is playing around the tent¡äs wall. In other words it was a piece of cake to fall at sleep. What a shame that I am too tired to peep at Mia while she is asleep. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ So yes that was a short chapter I know, but I have had not enough time, right after new year I¡äll continue with the longer chaps. And dont get the wrong Idea about this story, the MC will become a reall motherfucking badass very soon and the action will follow in the chapters too. Soo far hope you enjoyed this. And for soon A HAPPY NEW YEAR !! ^^ 4.) First Impressions It is a warm night and Mia and I am able to sleep very well. What a pity that Mia changed herself back to that umbrella form. Her reasoning for that action was that it¡äll be more space-saving, so that I am able to use the full tent for me. How ever I could not peek anyway, I am just too tired. '' We both slept till the late morning and I were to wake up at first. I quietly leave the tent and am astonished from the morning view of that fir forest which surround us. All around me are thick firs with morning dew on them and the morning sun is shining gradually through the boughs creating a peaceful shimmering light-braid on the ground which is fusing with the fog, that floats through the forest. ¡°This feels really soothingly. It makes me a bit melancholy, but it also reassure me. Reminds me of my old existence as human, but well I am glad that I got a chance to get out of that awful life.¡±-me I look around and want to find something like a pond or a river to get myself washed and maybe something to drink. While I look around, not walking far from the tent, I hear some horses galloping not too far from our position. And I could also hear some voices, it sounds like normal english, but I could not understand what they were saying. ¡°weren¡ät we teleported to another world? How could they possibly speak english here? Ah, well maybe there aren¡ät any big difference¡äs between the worlds. I better get back to Mia, before I start talking to anyone here. I also must learn more about my new me and how to use my powers. Would be bad if something happens to me now and I cant use any of my ability¡äs.¡±me while carefully walking back to the tent ¡°Ahh, there you are! I¡äve been looking for you all over the place, but you weren¡ät there!¡± Mia, back in her girl form, suddenly yelled at me from the behind so I got scared as hell and turned around in an instant ¡°Don¡ät run wild without even telling me! I am you guardian, what¡äll be if something was to happen to you while I am not with you?! It would¡äve been a disgrace for me and my ability¡äs as spirit guardian.¡± Mia ¡°?hh... yeah sorry for that...¡±me slowly recovering from that shock ¡°But isn¡ät it her job just to protect me, so shouldn¡ät she be well aware of my position by herself ? Nah, what ever I better don¡ät start a discussion over that with her.¡±-me ¡°Oki, I¡äll let you off the hook this once hehe, but never do that again. Talk about, what were you so afraid of? You literally blew away half the forest to your right, as I talked to you.¡± Mia asked me with an impressed voice ¡°You just scared me as hell, because I heard people with horses nearby and don¡¯t wanted them to meet with us for now... wait a sec what did you just say?? what forest?¡± me a bit confused As I turned to my right I see what she meant. The fir, now right in front of me, was missing a good part of its upper limb and it looks like it got shattered by something really powerful. And so continually the firs behind that one, also were shattered it looks like something exploded with its power directed to the highest degree. Nearly a hundred meter the firs were wrecked with the shape of a triangle. ¡°Woooooooow... what the... I don¡¯t even find any words to describe what I see right in front of me. Was that really me? I didn¡ät even recognized that. How the hell did I do that.¡± Me likewise impressed and astonished ¡°Maybe you activated one of you powers by instinct. But how ever you¡äll see it, it definitely caused a stir. Look over there¡± Mia pointed behind me and I hear people riding here and screaming ¡°Hurry!, We must kill that thing before it reaches the village¡± Unknown rider 1 ¡°Yes lets hurry, you heard him.¡± Unknown rider 2 ¡°We can¡ät afford to let it get near the village!¡± Unknown rider 3 ¡°Damn they are near, we cant hide nor escape for now. That¡äs bad. Don¡¯t know what to do if they meet with us, plus when they find out that I demolished the forest.¡±-me a bit unsure what to do now ¡°Mia lets make a run for it, for now!¡± I said a bit nervous But too late, while Mia and I start to run we hear one of the rider screaming at us. ¡°You there with that young lady, stop right there!¡± Unknown rider 1 ¡°Ah damn, now its over. What shall I do now?¡±-me We both stop immediately and turn towards the riders. They look like normal people, clothed in green and brown cloaks, maybe from a medieval time period. They are armored with bows and swords and altogether there are 5 of them. Now all surrounding us with their horses and their bows at the ready. ¡°How cruel of them, don¡ät they know that I am not ready to clash with problems, others than my own body and powers, at the moment? Shit this really is a bad situation. What should I tell them now.¡±-me ¡°Who are you and why are you walking across this forest? Don t you know that it is really dangerous out here?¡± Unknown rider 2 ¡°?hh... soo ?hh the thing is ¡­ we¡± me while trying to explain in some weird way what we were doing here, but then be to interrupted by one of the other guys A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.¡°Tell us later about your background. More importantly have you seen where this monster was heading??¡± Unknown rider 1 ¡°Monster?... I dind¡ät see any monster here.¡± Mia said very bluntly ¡°You must have seen it young lady. Look around you, there are traces of its destruction everywhere.¡± the unknown rider 3 points at the field of destruction I caused with my panicking ¡°Ahh damn and all that because I don¡¯t know how to control my powers. But well better they accusing a monster than me. If Mia would read the mood, we might get out of this without looking too suspicious.¡±-me ¡°I haven¡ät seen a monster too, but I heard something very loud so we came here in order to check it out and than we found this chaos.¡± me trying to pull Mia in my train of thought ¡°Ahhh... Yes we wanted to check what happened here.¡± Mia corrects herself ¡°Alright Mia caught up on my thought, very nice Mia. Think she really will be a perfect spirit guardian for me ¡°-me ¡°Well that is not good, that means the monster may be farther away by now than we thought. Peter we have two horses free right now, right? Bring those two here to the village and don¡¯t forget to ask about their background.¡± unknown rider 1 ¡°Yes sir Schneider! You hear him you two I¡äll escort you to the village for now.¡± Peter With this the other four horsemen give spores and were riding after the path of destruction. ¡°Ok, guess we don¡ät have a choice for now. We¡äll come with you sir¡± I said a bit playful ¡°I think its not too bad at least I can gather information now and learn about this worlds concept and rulers. Maybe I can discover why the One and real God has sent me here, must had have a reason. ¡°That¡¯s right you don¡ät have any choice, haha. So you two can call me Peter. I am the equerry of sir Schneider. And you two are ?¡± peter asks us while sounding friendly ¡°A pleasure to meet you Peter, I am Van Hohenheim and this is my cute attendant Mia Tora-za. We are traveler and got lost in this forest.¡± Me ¡°Hoh, traveler you say? You must¡äve come from far away, I never have heard of a place where people wear those clothes you do.¡±Peter ¡°Yes we come from another country far away from here, hehe¡± Mia says with a smirk in a sarcastic tone, as she is enjoying to tease my nerves ¡°So from where are you from than?¡± peter ¡°We are from ?hh Jo...¡± me with a not finished sentence ¡°Jo?¡± Peter interrupts me ¡°Jobcenter, yes we are from jobcenter¡± Me ¡°Ahh what the fuck am I saying?? I just thought about something back in my old life and jobcenters came to my mind? Great this is really suspicious... wonderful job me.¡±-me ¡°Mhh I never heard of a country called Jobcenter must be very far away than. Is it on the Baharl continent?¡±Peter asks without any hunch ¡°Nope even further behind that.¡± Mia answered while clearly suppressing a laughter ¡°Wow that¡¯s far away, so you come from near the demon lands? I heard that the war there just came to an end, must¡äve been a bother to escape from the fights. Did you lose any comrades?¡± Peter asks seemingly worried ¡°No, thanks to our luck we were saved from the most trouble. We could evade most of the fights and than our journey has lead us here.¡± I answered ¡°That¡¯s good for you. Seems like we¡äll arrive at the village soon, you can tell me and the others your story later by a good meal and some sake, hahaha¡± Peter says while he points straight ahead Right before us a big Tower, like one of an old medieval church, raises, its shapes shimmering through the boughs and the nearer we come a big protection wall is to see. Peter leads our way with his horse on a now neat looking street and before us we can see the whole extent of what the riders called a village. In the middle of the fir forest, now right in front of us, there is a big Town and when I would compare its size to one of our modern towns on earth, I must say this so called ¡°village¡± is as big as one of our big city¡äs like new york. Now not only one tower is to see no its a 7 big tower spiers were to locate there. It looks like an old medieval town with very good defenses. If you were to be me, you would definitely also assume that this must be a central village with the residence of a king. We now are heading right on to a big gate of stone and wood with two big stone pillars at each side which carry some statues. Those statues look like some good equipped warriors. One with a spear, one with a giant hammer, one with an inflamed sword and one with a rod. Maybe they represent some deity¡¯s or holy warriors. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ So hope you enjoyed so far. I will from now on upload every Sunday or Monday a new chapter. Just repeating: the action will raise from now on and the MC will become a bad ass, maybe I¡äll use a time skip after a few chaps to when the MC is able to control at least to of his powers? Good idea/Bad Idea? You can decide just comment me your opinion. 5.) The city of hidden horrors (1) So we head on to the gate of the village. The stone gate is build like the old architectures of Rome. It has a stone bow at the top and as gate doors there are two very sturdy looking, dark colored, wooden door wings, with each a black forged metal shed on them. In, the middle of the closed gate wings is a blazon showing a bear eating a skeleton. The skeleton is carved into the left wing and the bear into the right. The nearer we come, we can see a few guards waving towards us. They seemingly recognize Peter, because they look relaxed as they see him. The guards were really good equipped. They wear, black colored chain armor with the same blazon as the gate has on it and they all are armed with swords and halberds. Right in front of the gate are 4 guards stationed and on the left, also as on the right there are a pair of 2 guards standing on small defense towers, to overlook the surrounding. ¡°Ah, ser Peter, you are back? Why isn¡ät sir Schneider and his escort with you?¡± Guard 1 ¡°Well things turned out to be more difficult, than we thought. We found those two here in midst of the forest, so sir Schneider told me to bring them here.¡± Peter ¡°Wow, in the middle of the forest??, what were you doing there you two, its very dangerous out there. You aren¡¯t from here, right?¡± Guard 2 The second guard now walks towards Mia and looks at her closely. And it seems like he also wants to check if we are some kind of enemy. They all seem really on guard as they heard that we were found in the forest. ¡°Ahh..., yes that¡äs right. I and my attendant got lost in that forest, we are traveler from near the demon kingdom.¡± me ¡°Mhh, so you are refugees running from the war and the disease there? " Guard 1 "Yeah, if you want to call us that way, we are." Mia said a bit sulky " Is this a problem?" me "No, but its rare too see refugee who get here alive. It must have been a hard trip until here. I am impressed that you¡äve managed it here without any injury." Guard 1 "So enough of the chatter!, please let us in by now captain of the guard." Peter raised his voice a bit more authoritatively "Uhh yes ser Peter, I am sorry to hold you back that long, but you know we have to check all traveler about their backgrounds." Guard 1 (Authors note: Inner dialogues now are distinguished from dialogues with ¡ã as character and dialogues continue to use " as characters, also the Guard 1 now is known as captain of the Guards) The captain of the guards gestured towards the guards on the tower and right after that, the big wooden gate wings swing slowly open. So we can enter the village. We ride through the gate, Peter ahead and come to a small ring of an inner defense wall. There is a small shed with horses and a house with the impression of the guard post and right next to it is another gate, but this time its a quite smaller one and guarded with two persons. ¡ãBut its odd that the people here don¡ät react to the word demon kingdom, normally I would have expected demons to be some evil race as they were put in RPG¡äs. Mhh I really have to learn a bunch new things and much more about this world¡ã me "So here we are, haha. From here on we must walk, please get of the horses and wait here for a moment. I¡äll be right back." Peter as he jumps of the horse and grabs the reins of our horses Mia and I got of the horses and peter walks to the shed with them. While looking around I see that this is a collecting point for all newcomers in the village. It looks like the guards have perfect control over the safety here, its easy to get an overview for them in this point here. This place is all together pretty big in this collecting place were over a 100 people to fit, I would guess. From the inside the village walls look like a good 75 meter high and the ground here is made of cobblestone. The smaller walls of this inner defense are about 40 meter high and we can see some roofs behind them. On the walls itself are old canons positioned targeting the inner circle of the collecting place. From farther away we could also see that on the high walls some kind of artillery is build. After a few minuets Peter comes back already. "Ok you two, lets go. I¡äll bring you to a good tavern nearby. I¡äll treat you to a meal and a place to rest" Peter "Yay, something to eat! " Mia happily shouts "Thank you Peter, but why are you so kind to us? I mean you just meet us and we are totally strangers to you and this country... and we also have no money to remunerate you." Me "Hahaha, there¡äll be no need to reimburse me. Isn¡ät it only natural to help each other, especially in times like these? So now let us go, I am starving by now." Peter sounding a bit too friendly "Well spoken, Peter you have my and Mia¡äs gratitude." Me ¡ãI dont know why, but something about Peter and this whole village seems off to me. I have a strange bad feeling about being here.¡ã me thinking about how Peter and especially the guards reacted about and with us Suddenly while I was thinking, a voice appeared in my head. ¡ãHohenheim... we must be careful here. I felt a small tendency of evil intentions from Peter¡ã Mia¡äs voice in my head ¡ãMia??... Woow. don¡ät surprise me with an ability like that. And yes I know what you mean, I also felt a bit suspicious about this. But for now all we can do is to wait how it goes.¡ã me ¡ãYes and I am with you so there should be not that of a big problem. I can use all of my spirit guardian powers, so I can protect you. ¡ã Mia ¡ãAhh, that¡¯s good, but man I really want to know about my ability¡äs too. By the way Mia what can you do with your powers?¡ãme ¡ãI¡äll tell you when we arrive at the inn and have time for us alone.¡ã Mia While we communicate in mind, we¡äre walking towards the smaller gate and the two guards open it. We walk trough it and now can see the real village. It really looks like a medieval town, only bigger, a lot bigger. We are on a street with many stalls at the left and right side, straight ahead we can see a big castle with another defense wall, it looks like the whole village is separated in the inside by different defense circles and we are by now in the lowest circle, so it seems. The street is full of shady looking people and every 2 meters a beggar is to see. Peter points towards a tavern sign, which says ¡°The stupid Djinn¡± and opens the door as we reach the Inn. ¡°Welcome. What can I do for ¡­ Ohh ser Peter, welcome back! So what can I do for you this time?¡± The barkeeper asks Peter, as if they know each other for a long time ¡°Hello Thomas how¡äs it going? And I need a room for two and a good meal for three¡± Peter ¡°Ahh everything is like always. You know hard times need hard work Haha, here you go¡± the barkeeper answered peter while showing us to a table in one corner in the back of the inn, where a table and bench are standing. The barkeeper hands me a rusty key. ¡°Here this is the key for the room upstairs, its number 3, contains 2 beds and a wonderful sight in direction of the castle. Enjoy you¡är time here. I¡äll bring your meal in no time.¡± The barkeeper said and turns around and for a moment it looks like he is smirking towards himself We go to that table and sit down. Mia and I are sitting together on that old wooden bench and peter places himself on a shabby looking chair. ¡°So you two now tell me, how did you managed to survive this far? It must have been really a hard trip here.¡± Peter now calmly asks us ¡°Yes it was not easy to manage it this far, we had a lot of hardships on our journey, but in the end isn¡ät it only of worth that we got this far?¡± Excuse my rudeness ser Peter, but there are things we just can¡ät tell you if you understand what I mean.¡± I now carefully in my words try to explain why we cant tell Peter the truth ¡°Yes it was really hard for us in more than one ways and its even harder to talk about it.¡± Mia supports my statement ¡°Ok,Ok Hahaha, its fine if you don¡ät want to talk about your journey here, but at least tell me one thing, how did you manage to cross the Vilscard field?¡±Peter asks ¡°What is the Vilscard field?¡± Mia bluntly asks ¡°The Vilscard field? Haha and there I thought even the demon kingdom locals would now the Vilscard field. The Vilscard field is that volcanic lava field near the border of the baharl continent and our finsterfir continent. You must have crossed it, because there is no way around it. Here let me show you¡± Peter says and pulled out a folded map from his backpack He unfolds the map and places it on the table so Mia and I are able to look at it. I took my view on the map and in one moment to another I was utterly surprised, it feels like I have knowledge about the whole world were are in at the moment at least about the geographic of this world. There are four continents and three of them were connected via a promontory and the last continent is also the smallest its an island like Australia is. The continent we are on now is called Finsterfir and has a landscape like Russia, its very cold and nearly only fir¡äs are growing here it seems to be a whole fir forest. A continent only made from forests and mountain ranges. Its main economy is the mining of rare and good metals and minerals. There are only 3 Big city¡¯s in Finsterfir and one is called ¡° The village¡± the main population is human, but there are a 30% of other races represent. Right next to Finsterfir lies Baharl, which is known as the main and biggest continent in the moment. Baharl itself is separated into 4 kingdoms a mountain, a seaside, a plain and a meadowland kingdom. The promontory that separates Baharl from Finsterfir is the Vilscard field and its said to contain a bunch of dangerous monsters and creatures, as well as the volcanic landscape which makes it nearly impossible to pass through that terrain. The travels between the Baharl and the Finsterfir continent is made possible by great Portals, which were build in each city. The travel through those portals is very restricted and you need a special trading pass for using those. Behind the Baharl continent lies the Demon Kingdom and a surprise the main population of the Demon Kingdom are humans, but it is to say that the demon kingdom is called so because in the ancient times it was really filled with demons and other dark creatures. Nowadays all the human/animal hybrids date of the demon kingdom and so it also contributes to its name. The Demon Kingdom is to be imagined as the Asia of the human world. All this knowledge suddenly appeared in my head just from taking a look at the map. Suddenly Mia jumped up and overthrows Peter, while I just start to recognize why Mia did this, they both go to ground and Mia lies on him. I start glowing and a white light appears around me and not a second later the Oracle lies on the table and the shining dissolves. ¡°Kyaa... I am sorry ser Peter. I thought I felt a rat or something tingling between my legs, so I couldn¡¯t¡ät hold myself back.¡± Mia tries to excuse herself while still lying on him ¡°Ah ?hhm... dont worry to much miss Mia, but would you mind going of me for now ?¡± ser peter says seemingly embarrassed ¡°Ah... yes for sure, I am very sorry¡± Mia says perfectly in her role as shy lady While they both stand up I take the oracle and hid it under my Kimono ¡ãMan I am lucky this Kimono is so comfortable and big¡ã me I look around in order to check if someone else has seen me and that shining light, but for my luck we are the only guests in the moment and the barkeeper can¡ät see us here in the corner. So the only one who might has seen it is Peter but it seems like he hasn¡ät. ¡°Well so for now I know that you are afraid of mice and rats? Haha, that gave me quite the surprise miss Mia. I even saw a white light for a moment haha.¡± Peter says as he was hit by something very heavy ¡°Aha-ha¡± Mia laughed with a faked smile in a slight sarcastic voice as if she just got offended by Peters joke with the white light ¡°Well ok, where did we stopped? ¡° peter asks ¡°You¡äve shown us that map and wanted to know how we managed to cross through the Vilscard field¡± I answered him This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Ah right, right. So how did you manage to ?¡± Peter remembers and asks again ¡°We.. ?hh just...¡± my unfinished sentence as I see the barkeeper coming with our food ¡°So here you go. The best our tavern has to give, three times roasted bear and a tankard for you sir and for you Peter and for the young lady a delicious wine.¡± The barkeeper says while he serves us the dishes Unlike the city and the tavern look from the outside and inside the food really looks delicious and smells great. We got a big plate in the middle of the table, after Peter removed the map,with an even bigger meat club on it. Each of us got a plate with salad and cocked potatoes on it. ¡°It seems our conversation has to wait. Lets eat up first.¡± Peter says as he see how Mia impatiently wriggles around the food with her cutlery ¡° Yes, thank you ser Peter, for this irresistibly delicious looking food, hahaha¡± I say while also looking at Mia ¡°?hh...YES thank you very much ser Peter, ok lets eat please¡± Mia now even more impatient looking says ¡ãhow unladylike of her, but well she does look very cute while playing with her food, as if you would look at a cat¡ã me in thoughts. Oddly enough I am not very hungry, no exactly I am not hungry at all. I don¡¯t feel any hunger nor thirst. I didn¡ät realized it earlier, but by now when I think about it its kind of strange I just don¡¯t feel the need for me to eat or to drink something. This must be a result of being a deity by now. But anyways, it would seem rude of me not to eat now. So I just follow mia and peter and eat and drink something. And really the food is very delicious and so is the beer too. A good hour went past us while we eat and talked a little about the here ongoing political things, but it was not very instructive for me, I think I just have to ask directly about the things I need to know. As we finished peter suddenly stands up and goes towards the door. ¡°Ahh, I am sorry you two, lets have our talk tomorrow. I totally forgot to report something important, but its late anyways see you tomorrow and have a good night. Peter says while he pays the barkeeper and rushes out of the inn. ¡°So Mia want to go upstairs in our room? ¡° I asked her curious about what wil be written in the oracle ¡°Hehe, oki lets go¡± Mia says with a grin on her face ¡°No Mia I meant it not in a perverted way¡± I answered her in an instant ¡°Hihi, you thought that way now, hehe¡± Mia We walk upstairs and go into the room number 3 it really looks shabby, but still better than a tent I would guess. Inside the room were a table and a pair of nearly rotten chairs. To the front of the room is a window which is so dirty that we can¡ät look outside. The two beds are barely ok, they look like they were used the last time a hundred years ago. Because its getting dark we lit the candle which is standing on the table and I pull the oracle out of my kimono. I open it and it pages itself to the page of my ability¡äs and next to the hidden ability notification of my rune powers another hidden ability notification appeared: Hidden ability of the power Mythology, you are now able to gain basic knowledge about the worlds you visit and the monsters/creatures in those worlds by reading a history book or looking at a map or similar. ¡°Well that¡¯s what I call a helpful ability. Nice and its also my second hidden ability wow that old god has indeed explained me that power ¡°Mythology¡± but he has not told me about hose hidden powers.¡± I say in a glad way ¡°Yep, thats a pretty good to have ability. Just for you I¡äll tell you a secret about your powers that I know. At least every of you ability¡¯s has next to it main power two hidden powers or more¡± Mia says very proud ¡°That¡äs cool, but I can imagine just how hard it will be to unlock them for a power I dont even know the main function yet. So Mia you said that you would explain me your powers when we¡äll have time for us, is this a good moment for telling me ? I ask her very curious ¡°Mhh, yes ok I¡äll tel you, hehe. I am your guardian and so I have gained powers similar to your affinity¡äs.
Mia Tora-za¡äs ability¡äs
Shapeshifting
Incorruptible
Guardian
Equipoise
Holy Object
Blessed path
this is the list of my ability¡äs its easier to explain it to you when you see this.¡± Mia says while she summoned her oracle ¡°At first we have the power ¡°shape-shifting¡±, I think this explains itself pretty much by name, I can transform into anything with this ability and due to the power ¡°holy object¡± I can also transform into any objects but later more to that power. My second power is ¡°Incorruptible¡± this ability allows me more than one thing, with this it means that no one can ever manipulate me or my way of thinking, so mind control is impossible and it also binds me to have loyalty, which can never be destroyed to you the one deity I must protect. Dont worry I really like you hehe, so there is no point in worrying that I just follow you because I must. Than there is the ability ¡°guardian¡± this is a really good to have power, with this I am able to summon and create barriers shields and it also gives me some spiritual sealing ability¡äs also I am able to sense your whereabouts and if you are in a danger, with this you can summon me anytime and where you want by just calling my name. ¡°Equipoise¡± this is the one power I dont understand how to use by now, I would guess this is the affinity of your main power as deity of equilibrium, so maybe I¡äll be able to use this power when you are able to use yours. Mhh what comes next... ah right ¡°Holy Object¡± this is the power that states, that I am a spirit guardian as well as a spirit weapon. With this ability I can transform into any object of my will or your will. It makes me indestructible because I am created from a holy stone. And I have a few weapons as form which are stated as so called ¡°god-weapons¡± one of those forms for me is that wagasa I appeared at you first, when I am in one of those ¡°god-weapon¡± forms I posses special powers you can use when wielding me. Aaaand the last one hehe, this one is special its called ¡°Blessed path¡± and with this one I am able to become one with the nature surrounding me, its to understand like a special mode to activate. When I activate this I am in my spirit form its like my trump card. I can use natures power and everything I touch or walk on will become blessed and must follow my will, in exchange for giving me the permission to command those things they will gain a fully recovery of all damage and time, they will become blessed objects or blessed creatures. For example when I want to command a stone bridge it must depart if I order so but when I am finished with it it¡äll regain new health like the stones of the bridge were untouched by time and mankind. The same goes for creatures if a human is to be touched and ordered by me in that form they mus obey but when I am done they gain the power to regenerate or heal very fast or something similar. So its my trump, but I also need to be cautious in its usage. Wow this was a long explanation and I am really getting tired, are you satisfied ? Than lets seep¡± Mia explains all her powers to me and nearly falling asleep as she finished ¡°Yeah that was a... Yaaaaawn... good explanation, but lets continue tomorrow¡± I barely finished my sentence as Mia and I both fall asleep immediately There is no time for Mia and me to reach our beds, we just fall asleep on the ground were we stand. It feels very odd to be that tired it was as if we couldn¡ät resist the urge to sleep. As we wake up we find our selves in midst of a dark and cold room. I want to move but I realized that I am tied and I can¡ät even see my hands for eyes in this darkness. ¡°Mia are you here?¡± I whispered into the dark room ¡°Yeah I am, but I am tied and its cold and I cant see anything. Where are we ??¡± Mia whispered back ¡°I don¡ät know, but I think our feeling from yesterday has become truth. There must have been something in our food yesterday that made us fall asleep so urgently.¡± I say ¡°Just give me the order Hohenheim and I¡äll do what you say.¡± Mia says in a none affected way ¡° Ok, than by here I Van Hohenheim order you Mia Tora-za to get us out of this prison cell!¡± I order her in a quite tone ¡°As you wish, my deity.¡± Mia says proudly And with a short ¡°slice¡± noise she cut through our ties and we were free from our handcuffs. ¡°What now we can still see nothing Hohenheim¡± Mia asks me worriedly ¡°Yeah and also we are caged in here and its a real displease for me to be caged in here¡± I say while I get slightly angry about our situation and that I am not able to use any power right now suddenly a bright orange light appeared next to me and as my eyes accustomed to that light I see Mia fire orb in her hand ¡°Wow thats soo awesome, but wait which ability of yours is this?¡± me stunned ¡°This is a normal magical fire orb, we both have an affinity for one kind of magic we can use and as the fortune wants mine is the fire attribute. hehe are you envious ?¡± Mia asks in a teasing voice ¡°Mhh man thats so mean, but well its helpful in this situation. Say Mia you dont know my attribute by any chance ?¡± Me desperately wanting a power ¡°Mhh I know that one of your ability¡äs names is ¡°Void magic¡± so I dont really know if there is a another attribute for your magic. Sorry for disappointment you¡± Mia tries not to anger me ¡°Ahh very well you are awake¡± A man talks to us from behind some prison bars ¡° Who the hell are you and what is this supposed to mean¡± I ask him very angered ¡°This my young friend, is my cellar and you are my estimate merchandise. And who I am is not relevant for the two of you.¡± ¡° I know this voice, Hohenheim hes the barkeeper from before, even if we just heard you short. I am sure of it you are the barkeeper, what have you done with us? ¡° Mia asks him now also angered ¡°Hoh.. look at this, this young lady not only has an affinity for magic, no she has good ears too, well yes I am Thomas alias ¡°The black baron¡± and I put some sleeping powder into your drinks so it was very easy for me to imprison you two hahaha, but that should be of no concern for you two now.¡± The black baron proudly tells us as if he achieved something very great by imprison two sleeping people ¡°You damn... Whats about ser Peter is he your accomplice?¡± I ask him ¡°Pah... this damn idiot? Not in a hundred years, he doesn¡ät even has a clue that I am the black baron this whole city¡äs best black market slaver. Dont put him into a pot with me.¡± TBB (Authors note TBB is the black baron) ¡°You damn bastard, do you even know who I am, let us out or i¡äll get really angry¡± Me now shouting very loud ¡°Zaito seal the magic in this cell here and then let us go prepare the next wagon for our delivery Hahahaha. See you later you two¡± TBB says amused to us A man in a black coat and fully covered in his clothes comes near the prison bars and whispers something like a magical spell. No seconds later as he finished a black and blue shining circle appears on the ground in our prison and the fir orb in Mia¡äs hand immediately vanishes. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Next chapter is following hope you enjoyed so far this chapter is a 2 divider 6.) City of hidden horrors (2) After the coated man sealed the magic in our prison cell, he goes after the black baron and leaves us in this, now again, dark cell. ¡°Crap, this asshole sealed off my glorious magic. Ah damn I cant stand this room anymore, Hohenheim I am bored to be stuck in here. I¡äll get us out now.¡± Mia says to me while she steps back and takes a kind of impact position towards the prison bars. ¡°Ok, I am curious to see what you are capable of, go on and show me something interesting¡± me a little excited, but still pissed off ¡°Hehe, well I don¡ät know if this ¡äll be interesting I just plan to literally crush this thing here with my bare hands.¡± And with this words Mia lashes out and throws a hit against the Iron bars The whole moment this happens was like a total slow motion scene for me, I see how Mia punches the prison bars and how they just flew away, like they were made of matchsticks. The full action is accompanied by a very loud noise and a smoke cloud of dust, but no second after that, the dust clears and all that was left was a dark corridor with extinct torches. ¡°Wow, that was indeed somehow very interesting, like how strong are you exactly? ¡° I ask Mia while examining the extinct of her punch ¡°Mhh, I think this was about a 1% of my strength, but my full strength is nothing comparable to the strength a divinity posses, you could¡äve done the same if you wanted to and it would be a piece of cake, I assume.¡± Mia ¡°Huh, but I did not notice any changes to my body structure, nor my feel of my body and its strength¡± I wondering what Mia is referring to ¡°Yes that is because you still think you are a mere human, so that your body and all your powers are restraining themselves from being used by you. I would advice that you just try to explore your new self, more frankly. Don¡ät forget you are not used to be a deity for long, but you are still a fully awakened divinity. Hehe, wow that sounds like a real lecture.¡± Mia happily teases me ¡°But... ahh damn I know you are right, I was just thinking about my old self in human world. So I couldn¡ät really focus on being a deity now. I¡äll just try to work it out more clearly for me. And than I am gonna go crushing some walls... ?hm just joking.¡± me a bit cheered ¡°So what do we do now? We better find a way out of here and inform the guards about that barkeepers real identity, huh¡± Me ¡°hm, really? Why dont we handle him alone?, I mean, you are the deity of equilibrium, but that doesn¡ät mean that the human problems are of our concern and it will be a good start for you to finally cut the ties with being one of them.¡± Mia continues to tease me ¡ãAh, yes I think she is right from all over. I am really concerned about humans and myself still being one of them. Maybe I really should handle this alone.¡ã me ¡°Yes you are right, lets prove that I can solve this as my first problem as deity all by myself.¡± me answering mia an answer that she seemingly didn¡ät expected after that we hurry to get away and we decide to take the same path as TBB has. We walk down the dark corridor, while Mia lit her fire orb again so that we can see. It is a really long corridor, think its more a tunnel than a real corridor. This tunnel seems to undergo big parts of the whole city, because all here and than there is a curve leading into another path. ¡°Hmm, for good it seems no one has heard the noise from your punch. But well no wonder in this maze down here.¡± Me ¡°Yep, but I really tried to keep the noise at bay.¡± Mia proudly says ¡°At bay? You say this but it still was a hell loud noise, like a canon was fired or something.¡± me a bit reproachful ¡°Hmp... I think it was quiet enough.¡± Mia whispering sulky Even though I heard that, I better thought that a discussion over something like that, just wouldn¡ät fit me. So I pretended to overheard that one. We walk further and further, but there was no sign of anyone else who might walked this path. It is still a long and dark tunnel with some passages leading into other tunnels. The longer we walk the more I get the feeling that we are running in circles. So I decide to carve a cross into one wall with a torch. And after a while I recognize the carve that I made. ¡°Mia, look over there. Its the mark I left before, which means we really are running circles here. But how can that be? We just walked straight forward without taking any passage.¡± Me confused ¡°Mhh, seems like you are right. I can only think of one way this could be, I think someone used a magic spell to lead us astray.¡± Mia says worried ¡°So this kind of things do exist in this world, mhh not really surprising if even magic is known here, so why no illusion spell. Any idea how to break this crap? ¡° Me ¡° Well if your mind is at focus and you are aware of your self as deity, that be, you can destroy such low illusions with just focusing your spiritual pressure around this area.¡± Mia ¡°Ok, I might just try, but any advice how I focus my sp?¡± me ¡°Hehe, oh thats quiet the easy thing to do, just think about your might and power and try focusing on that thought and than how you¡äll spread your energy into this area. Maybe a strong thought about your imagination of how strong you think you are, will help you.¡± Mia advices me as if she is just talking about the easiest crap on earth "ok i¡äll try" me ¡ãI am the deity of equilibrium, I am really strong at my will. So come power and release yourself. Show me that I am not a piece of shit as god. COMEE ON! AHHHH¡ã I think by my self while also have my eyes closed "and has it worked?" I ask Mia hopeful "I wouldn¡ät say so, sorry but it seems you just haven¡ät excepted your new self yet" Mia says a bit depressed too "WHAAAT??? but why, I was sure that I have felt something very powerful that moment. Ok then, Mia get us out here... Now!" Me saying really pissed off "Uhhm, I am really sorry Hohenheim, but ..." Mia says a bit stammering "So what is it?" I ask "That is, that I cant use my sp to break through such spells and I also do not posses spell-braking ability¡äs¡± Mia answers like a shy cute girl who is ashamed of herself ¡°Ah damn so you say only I may take us out here?? Well nice, now I am really pissed off. Ok I¡äll give it another try!¡± I shouted out in anger of myself I clap my hands together and really thought about nothing else than my sp and how powerful I should be. And the same moment as I clap my hands and close my eyes, to get the better thought, I feel it. The ground beneath us is shaking and as I open my eyes I can literally see how everything around me is shivering and covered in some kind of black and white aura ¡°YESSSS!!! That¡¯s it, thats the kind of reaction I wanted all over from the start! More I want it to show my power more clearly¡± I scream in over excitement As I scream that, I thought stronger and it feels easy by now. It is as it was something I was born with, like its just being created to serve me. The more I wanted to leak of my sp the more the walls around us and even the ground is shaking... now even cracks are showing up in the walls and they begin to crumble. And than, finally a white crack, in lightning form appears in front of our eyes and something was destroyed. I stop my sp from spreading and it goes as easy as I wanted it. I look around and see that the ground has taken a good amount of cracks and so do the walls. The path now ahead us was still a tunnel, but with two differences. The first is, that there are lit torches all around the path and the second is, that we can see the end of this tunnel not far ahead. It seems to end at a small, black wooden door. ¡°Yaay, hahaha. You did it, I knew you can do it. That was amazing, not so strong as if I would have done it, but that¡äs nothing what will not evolve with time¡± Mia says totally happily while she rejoice ¡°Yes, I finally did I... wait a sec... what did ya say? Not so strong as if you would¡äve done it?...¡± I asking her now very curious ¡°?hh... ups...¡± Mia realizing that she blabbed it ¡°So, you surely want to tell me that you could¡äve done that all your self after all? Right?¡± I say in an earnest voice ¡°Uhh, well ?hh... Yes I could¡äve freed us by myself, but I really wanted a success for you. So I thought that it would be best to just pretend I couldn¡ät. And you see it worked out well. I just need to get you angered, so that your power shows up. Hehe¡± Mia try¡äs to pull her self out of that gap she made herself ¡°Just for once, because I am glad for my achievement, I¡äll let you of the hook. You damn cute, but deceitful girl you, come here.¡± I go near her and poke her head ¡°Ouh, that hurt. I thought you would let me of the hook¡± Mia says as if she thinks she is of none guilt ¡°It was supposed to hurt a little, so you will never do something like that again. But I am glad that you¡äve done it this time, so that I now have the knowledge of controlling my sp. Say Mia what kind of things can I do with my sp? ¡° I ask her while we walk further in direction of the door ¡°Mhh, sp is quiet the useful thing. You can intimidate weaker enemies or folks with enough sp, it also can do some pretty mad destruction to its surroundings. But for the easy talk, just imagine anything your sp shall do and mostly it will take the exact outcome of your willing. So for example you want your sp to be a protective wall that can suck up impacts, which were inflicted to it, then it will be that wall. But remember if the impact is of stronger will or power than your sp, your sp becomes useless.¡± Mia sums this thing up ¡°Got it, the more sp I leak the stronger the influence to my surrounding, unless I control it perfectly for other actions and meanings. Right so far?¡± I ask her ¡°Yep, thats quiet the whole thing. Ahh but one thing to it, your sp is very likely to your powers, it will be more affective when you adjust it to your affinity¡¯s as god of balance, otherwise it may have a destructive outcome.¡± Mia ¡°Oh ok, but wait what are my affinity¡äs than?¡± I ask her ¡°Hmm ,that is what we have to find out. But do not worry, now that you have done the first step with your sp, you¡äll feel what fits it most and than it will be easy to get a feeling of your affinity¡äs.¡± Mia cheers me up We walk further and the door is now right in front of us. It looks like an old wooden door with a bolt lock. All around the door are some kind of old runes carved into the door frame. ¡°Mia what are these?¡± I ask her while I pointing on the runes ¡°Those runes are a protection from evil spirits and ghosts¡± mia says a bit surprised ¡°You seem worried, why is that? Are these runes a hinder for us ?¡± I ask her now also a bit worried ¡°No, not really, but you mainly will find those runes on doors which lead to death rows or torture chambers. So that the souls of the tortured and executed wont spread into the world, to manifest themselves as evil spirits. I am a bit worried what we will find behind that door.¡± Mia says in an unpleasant way ¡°Oh no, that sounds not too cheering. Now I get this slight feeling that we are not to find an exit behind that door. But we have no choice lets find out what awaits us here.¡± I say very worried I unlock the bolt due lifting it with my sp and it seems that I have now really the full control over my sp. Mia opens the door and we walk through it, at the other side we find a dimly lit room. This room is filled with lots of tools and chains for the simple use of torture. All here and then are blood strains all over the floor and even on the walls. ¡°Seems you were right Mia. This really looks like a torture chamber. That¡äs awful this whole place stinks of blood and decay. This man, the black baron, I want him to pay for what he has done to us but now I really want to see him facing consequences.¡± I say disgusted ¡°Yeah, I want him to pay too, but also this other guy. We better be careful with that man called Zaito, Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.he was able to just easy seal of my magic. that is not easily done, one will need a great knowledge of the old Hebraic magic to seal of the magic of a divinely being like me. Who¡äll know what he¡äs capable of, he might even be a threat for us, because you dont know how to use any of your powers¡± Mia says worried ¡° Ah man and all of that because I suck as god.¡± Me in a depressed tone We go further through the room in search for another exit, or at least something that will lead us up to the city. But everything that we find, except from the torturing tools, is another door, but this door is different from the first. It is a dark wooden, double winged door with a celtic ancient dragon carved onto allover the door. We both give us a look and decide to open that door. The following scenery is on a total different level, right before us we see a big prison cell, no, more a gigantic bird cage and inside of that are people tied up and lying on the soil ground and some were even hanging from the ceiling, strung up on their wrists. The closer we look the more the real picture of violence and savagery shows up. The people hanging from the ceiling were cut open at their upper body and it seems some organs were cut out of them. Some seem to be still alive and awaiting their soon death. The people on the ground are all bloody and dirty. They all seem to be very dehydrated and exhausted. Beside the cage on the right side, a door was open and a staircase leading to the upper world. ¡°Ohh god, this is so cruel, its exactly why I despise humanity. Why do they torture each other in such cruel ways? Hohenheim please do something about this. I really can¡ät stand things like these.¡± Mia whispers to herself ¡°This... fuck this black Baron. Hey you, people in there can you understand me? I am going to release you from this cage now.¡± I try to get a good response in hope that they¡äll might escape ¡°P..plea..please hel..p us¡± exhausted woman ¡°Mia is there anything we can do about their condition? We need to get them out of here.¡± Me a little helpless ¡°I am sorry Hohenheim, but it seems they all dont have any longer. If you were just able to use a power of yours, maybe than you are able to cure them, no you would for sure.¡± Mia says depressed ¡ãThis just cant be... no I have to do something, why cant I use my powers.... WHY for fucks sake... I dont want this shitty divinity if I even cant save people from such suffering!¡ãme desperately thinking about a way to save them ¡°Ah god I am pissed of, of myself soo much...¡± I shout and throw a punch against that cage As my punch connects to the iron bars of the cage, they broke in an instant and left the cage open. But we have no time to wonder about that punch nor to think about a fitting solution of how we can rescue the hostages. The same moment I destroy the cage we hear the voices of two men coming down the staircase. Mia fast erases her fire orb and tries to hide behind a crate next to the door, but I am just standing there and waiting for them to enter this room. My actual state of mind is a very clear thought of what I want to do with those bastards. I want to kill them. ¡°Man that was a day, but thank god this¡äll be our last delivery for today¡± Man 1 ¡°Yeah, the boss said we should be careful with those, the girl seems to can use magic¡± man 2 ¡°Ah dont worry haha I just got this from master Zaito. It should prevent her from using any magic¡±man 1 ¡°Also heard she is a real beauty, maybe I¡äll give her a try, hehe¡± man 1 ¡°Hahaha, she¡äll be all yours.¡± man 2 The two men come down the stairs and I see the light of a torch coming nearer. I prepare myself to instantly finish them off with my sp, but in one moment to another, as they enter the room. Mia jumped out of her hiding spot and sliced the neck of each of them. I only recognize them sinking to the ground. I never seen Mia that focused before, she had a real earnest face and her whole aura was telling me one thing : KILL, Yes the normally so naughty and cute Mia had for one moment only one intend. Her complete sp and body expression was that of a total killer. She jumped out and sprinted so fast towards them, that even I had my problems to follow her with my eyes. Then she put her finger on the neck of them and sliced perfectly through their throats, with just a finger. ¡ãDamn, that was fast. Is this really the Mia I know, I am glad she is my ally. Dont want me to be the one who angers her haha. Also very glad that she killed them first, dont know if I were able to pull that of.¡ã ¡°Mia, why did you kill them?¡± I ask her a bit relieved ¡°Mhh, shouldn¡ät I?... if so I am sorry. But I felt a strange sp from you, it almost felt like you wanted to do the same thing right than. So I decided to pull that of before you must, I know you became just a divinity lately, so I didn¡ät wanted to put you at risk.¡± Mia explains herself now again in her old behavior ¡°Yes, you were right. I wanted to do the same and I also thought that I might not be ready to kill someone. So I ?hh... thank you Mia¡± I say now really relieved that Mia is back into her old behavior ¡°Hehe, not for that Hohenheim. I¡äll be always there to protect you if you need my help¡± Mia proudly says ¡°I look forward to our time together. But what do we do now?¡± I look back to the cage while I ask Mia The people in the cage, there are around 7 lying on the ground and 5 strung up, are barely moving and I see that that woman who asked for help has already passed away. The other ones dont look quite good either and the strung up ones were not to help anymore. ¡°Mia can you kill them fast and painlessly?¡± I ask her making my conclusion ¡°Yes, I can¡±Mia answers and changed the shape of her finger into that of a long needle, then she stings it directly into the hearts of the people in the cage and they all died a painless and very fast death ¡°Better they dont have to suffer any longer. I hope I made the right decision.¡± I say to myself out loud ¡°Yes it definitely is, don¡ät worry to much Hohenheim. You¡äll have to make even more harder decisions later. Don¡ät let the death of humans come too near your heart, you are a divinity now nothing comparable to a mere human. You¡äve just become a god you must harden your heart and sharpen your senses, it is up to you on how the balance of the worlds will change and who will win the struggle for the upper hand, will it be nature? Or will it be the creatures living? You have to over watch all of that by time. So cheer up and lets go for that black idiot ¡° Mia speaks into my mind ¡°Yes you are right lets see what we¡äll find up there, hopefully an exit.¡± I say, but still a bit down feeling We walk up the stairs, leaving the corpses and all the depressed atmosphere behind us. The staircase is not too long and after a good 5 minutes we reach a hatch. We open that hatch and it is unlocked. Mia swings it open and we were blinded by the bright light of the sun, shining on our faces. ¡°Ahh finally an exit, I just missed the sun.¡± Mia jumps out and happily shouts ¡°Ohh yes, right you are. Didn¡ät ever thought that it would be possible for me to miss the sun, when I think back I was more the type of a person, hanging out in my room with shut windows. But yes this time it feels great to be outside.¡± I also happily say The strange thing I discovered now about me is, that I am more or less not anymore affected by the dead people in the cellar and I even don¡ät mind that Mia just killed two people without any hesitation. I got used to it. It is as if my attitude has changed a bit. I dont feel responsible for humanity anymore. Even more I start feeling that I am more worthy than those trashy humans. When I think back, it never really minded me from the start, I just wanted to be a caring person and I wanted to be part of a human society, at least for once, but now I realize that is not necessary. ¡ãI am not longer a human... there is no need for me, to behave like one. I am the new god of equilibrium I¡äshould just do what I want to. Yes I must not longer follow the rules of human ethic or morals. I was given the chance to finally start over my life, why did I not realized that from the start ? Ah maybe I was a bit skeptic, but well now I am free¡ã I think of those things and suddenly start to smile and get very happy ¡°Whats with your smile ?? Hohenheim? I thought you were depressed.¡± Mia wonders about my new attitude with a grin on her face too ¡°Mia I just came to my senses... This was not me, I didn¡ät liked humans or society from the start. To begin with, I think I never was accepted by society in my old word, so I despised them from the very bottom of my heart. Please Mia, forgive me. Let us start over and this time as the deity me.¡± I answer her now really happy and smiling ¡°Hehehe, I knew it. I knew the time you will realize that you aren¡ät a human anymore will come very soon. You know Hohenheim, the time the real God decided you to be the new deity of equilibrium, I was to wake up from my eternal sleep and I was chosen by your call. I have slept for over a two hundred thousand years. After I woke up, the real god said to me who my next partner will be, so I decided to watch him a little. I sneaked on earth and watched your daily life. That was 3 months before the real God called for you, so you know, I got quite the impressions of you and so I just know that we are a perfect fit. You must know I am one of the power fullest spirit guardians out there and the possibility someone with the affinity for me will be chosen as new god was very small, but you did it. So now you know that you have definitely the strength to pull of something big in the future.¡± Mia explains very happy to me while she steps forward and hugs me ¡°Really? That is just great. So from now on I will be myself, but let me warn you I am a bit insane haha, I have my own concepts on how the things should go.¡± I gladly response to Mia¡äs hug ¡°Hehe, no I must warn you. I watched you a little so I do know what kind of crazy thoughts you had and I also know that your true self is quiet the unscrupulous way of thinking, let me tell you why the affinity for me is such a rare one. Its because its exactly that unscrupulous way of thinking which connects us. I can kill without hesitation and I will protect you with all I got.¡± Mia ¡°Great to hear, that means neither of us must hold back in the presence of each other. Mia I just made up my mind. I think it will be great to accomplish something big let us continue our journey and figure out what we will set as our goal.¡± Me, now acting in my true self a bit megalomaniac like ¡°Now we are talking. Took you long enough Hohenheim¡± Mia happily agrees ¡°Let us begin with spreading the name of Van Hohenheim the god of equilibrium, and let us gather powerful apostle and establish a religion for me.¡± me taking a step and raising my voice authoritatively ¡°Yes as you wish. Hehe I really appreciate your new self.¡± Mia say while she looks up the sky ¡°But for now let us go and show this black baron that he made a false choice to anger us.¡± I say with determination ¡ã Yeah I was really stupid to force myself into a behavior, which isn¡ät cut out for my personality. I will stick to my self from now on. And damn Mia is really cute in this light, I really took a liking to her hugging me.¡ã Me over thinking my conclusion ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ So much for getting Hohenheim to accept his new self. Let me warn you from now on the chapter will contain gore, strong language and maybe sex scenes Hohenheim will grow stronger from chap to chap and he¡äll become a real OP MC and a main story will follow up with the ending of the next chapters. Next chap preview: Hohenheim will search for the black baron in order to kill him and someone important appears too 7.) Who is the man coated in black? We find ourselves in a dark alley as we finish our talk. We seem to be right behind the Inn where we were, before we got abducted. As we look around we can¡ät find any traces of other suspects or the black coated man, who was called Zaito. The only thing we see, is a, ready to start, closed coach with a donkey span. I open the coach, but there is no one in it. '' ¡°Looks like this was supposed to bring us away from here. Shall we go into the inn for a surprise visit? Haha I guess that bastard will shit himself, when he sees us.¡± I ask Mia while I examine the coach ¡°Hmm, I don¡ät know if its wise to cause a stir here, what if there are guests and they report something to the guards. It would be bad if they assume us for a crime, even we can¡ät escape easy in a town like this.¡± Mia explains with a thoughtful sight ¡°Yeah, that¡äs right. But what if we just go paying him a small visit as ¡°guests of the inn¡± ? And I really hope that we¡äll be alone with him in there.¡± me ¡°Maybe that¡äll do. But one thing, can you leave this other man to me? Mia asks with a nasty grin ¡°Sure, he¡äs all yours. So lets go.¡± me We walk out of that alley and directly head on to the tavern door. But it seems not to work out as planned, on the door we find a sign
Closed! Out for vacation
¡°Is this for real? Man that asshole, he must have noticed something and just try to escape now.¡± I say while I try to open the door regardless the sign saying its closed. But I have no success ¡° Mhh well nevertheless lets take our look inside¡± Mia says without any time for me to take a thought what she is doing. Mia pretend to knock on the door, as the door breaks with her fist connecting to it. I careful look around, but it seems no one has noticed, not even the beggar on the other side of the street seems to be concerned. So we both take our chance and walk into the inn. Mia turns around, picks up the door and puts it again at its place, so now only a close look would discover the break-in. The inn is dark and not illuminated, so Mia raises a finger and it immediately starts to create a flame above it. Even though the flame is small, it creates a bright light and we can see now nearly perfectly. Mia throws the small flame up into the middle of the room and now the whole inn is illuminated. The ground floor of the inn is not very big, the counter is straight in front of the entrance and beside that is a staircase leading to the upper floor. On the right is the guest area with a recess, where we sat yesterday and a bunch of tables and benches. Allover its a small inn for about max. 40 people. Behind the counter is a door which leads into a small kitchen and a storeroom, but to our both surprise they were empty and they don¡ät look like something was stored here. At least not lately. ¡° What is this? Here is nothing, only dust bunnies. I can¡ät believe that we ate here just a day ago. The meal was great, but here is no sign of shortly prepared food. It just looks like not used for 50 years. Even the cooking pots are rusty.¡± I wonder out loud about this place ¡°That is really odd. And here are no other rooms left, so I suppose we should go upstairs and look for some hints there.¡± Mia says also a bit surprised We walk up the stairs, just to find the next surprise. As we reach the upper floor and want to walk in one of the rooms there, we must find out, that they¡äre all locked. And only the room we were in before, has traces of usage. We decide to break into each room, but none of the rooms look like they¡äve been used for years. And not a single hint for us is left. ¡°Well, this black baron knows to hide his stuff, how are we supposed to find him now?¡± Mia shouts a bit frustrated ¡°Mhh, yeah he is not bad at hiding his traces. But don¡ät give up so early, how about looking for another tavern. Maybe we can inquire some information about him or his whereabouts. And I also need to gather more knowledge about this world. The more we know, the better for us.¡± I cheer her up ¡°Yes thats a great idea! Why didn¡ät I thought about that.¡± Mia says and laughs We go back down the stairs and want to leave, as we hear someone familiar talking to us from the inside of the inn. ¡°Hey there you two. Why not joining me here and explain who you really are?¡± Peter surprises us We turn around and there he is. Peter is sitting at the place we just sat yesterday. But this time he wears a plate armor and has a big great sword leaning against the table. His armor is silver colored and on the right arm plate it has a semi skeletonized bear with angel wings as an emblem. Is that really Peter in that armor. The yesterday so clumsy and friendly looking guy, now just looks like a man who is willing to do anything for his duty. Peter is about 189 cm tall and has brown hair, with a slight gray tone on it. His body structure is mostly similar to that of a bear, I would say. He has his beer belly but it seems one will better not underestimate the rest of him. We slowly go back into the Inn and stand now in front of him. ¡° Hello Peter... you look ¡­ different. How can we help you?¡± I carefully start the conversation ¡°At first: sit down. And then you have all the time you need to explain me, what the hell you are and where you really come from. And at its best, you also might tell me where this shit headed black baron is.¡± Peter slowly starts to show us a seat, always at the ready for pulling his sword ¡°Guess we have no choice¡± I say while Mia and I are taking a seat ¡°So who are you two? And what business do you have with the black Baron?¡± peter repeats his question more earnest ¡°?hh... well. We are traveler from near the demon kingdom as we said before. And the back Baron just had abducted us yesterday and we managed to escape him.¡± I say knowing that this won¡ät be a satisfying answer ¡°Hahaha, just quit your jokes. I know that already. I am commissioned, from the Temple of Sephir, to arrest the black Baron. I am one of the high commander of the Knights Templar. I know about Thomas alias as black Baron quiet a long time. And to accomplish to arrest him, I used you as a bait, but then I saw how you just managed to escape from that hell beneath us and this without even a scratch. You know what, I was down there, right after you two left. It was just as reported to me, the black Baron is one of the most popular slaver and organ trader in the underworld. But I saw all the dead body¡äs down there and then a question estimates for me. How could you possibly survive that without even been harmed? I decided to follow you and here you are, breaking into this inn and conjuring magic. So now explain...¡± Peter tells us all this in a threatening and slowly spoken voice In an instant I gain a lot of new knowledge. The whole information about the Temple of Sephir is now delivered to my head by some mystical power. The Temple of Sephir, this is the main religion of the Baharl and Finsterfir continents. The Temple is to be find in the middle of the Baharl continent and it is said to be as big as two capitals. The Temple of Sephir has over a thousand deity¡äs in their religion, containing divinity¡äs for even casual things like the god of good harvest and the god of beer, but also stronger deity¡äs like the god of love, wrath and pain. They even believe in me, the god of Equilibrium. Some of the deity¡äs were to have a name besides their title as god, so do I. It seems the name Van Hohenheim is already known and listed in their archives. But the access to those names is very restricted, so it appears only member of utmost high ranks have authorization to know about them. The current leader of the Temple is called ¡°The blessed one¡±. Every 400 years there is only one person in the Baharl or Finsterfir continent that can be selected as The blessed one. The nominee seem to have special powers, which were called gifts. They have a very high affinity for even tier 5-7 magic spells, which is very rare for humans. They normally can only conjure up to tier 4 magic spells. Also is the blessed one considered immortal, which is not entirely true. They live much longer than humans but mostly die at the age of 700 years. But the most important gift the blessed one has, is that he is able to create a contact to the world of gods, which means he can see the future and can name the changes of the gods. So he notice if a deity was to die and names the new chosen divinity and also foretells disasters. The whole religion of Sephir is divided into two political forces. The first is led by the blessed one who is in charge of the temples and churches all over the continents and he spreads the religion mostly peaceful. But this does not mean that he has no military force. The blessed one is in charge of the High Priest order, which are extremely talented battlemages. The High Priest order has around 3000 members, who were commanded by the 7 high priests. The power fullest mages known, its said that a high priest can equal the power of an Archangel. Archangel is the title of the highest ranked member of a deity¡äs clan On the other hand, there is the Military force of Sephir. The so called Knights Templar. The leader is called Sin of the gods, but the current leader prefers the name Blood Dragon. He is one of the power fullest man of the world. He is in charge of a total 1.000.000 Templar knights and is with that the third most powerful force of all continents. The Knights Templar is divided up on 100 High Commander, so every High Commander is in charge of 10.000 templar. All High Commander, are gifted with a special power. Those powers are given to them by killing an archdemon. Mostly the powers resemble that of an animal and in rare cases that of a mythical or even legendary creature. This power also gives one, an unnatural long life. So are the most High Commander over century¡äs old and they all share one thing in common. They all participated in the war, 300 years ago, against the demon kingdom. To defeat the demons. Nowadays nearly everything known about the old race of demons is forgotten or destroyed and all High Commander were forbidden to leak any information. In short all High Commander are in no way inferior to the High Priests. With this two forces the religion of Sephir has much influence in the politics and is even equal to the might of a king. In special situations the Knights templar even can abrogate the authority of a king. ¡ãWow it feels great to have knowledge about all that stuff, without doing anything.¡ã Me ¡°So you are one of the High Commander from Sephir, if I remember correctly you are called Peter the grizzly. Your current rank is that of the 94 High Commander.¡± I spontaneously spit out ¡ãOhh, its so nice I even know the names of the High Commander now. And very interesting, they have an intern ranking from 100 the weakest up to the 1 the strongest. I begin to love my new self.¡ãI think meanwhile I talk ¡°So, it seems you are aware of your situation by now. Then you surely also know to don¡ät take this situation lightly. And now answer my question, before I loose my patience.¡± Peter insists ¡ãMhh let me try something... Mia... Mia... hey can you here me?¡ã I try to reach Mia via mind ¡°Kyaaa...¡± Mia surprised shouts out loud ¡°It seems even your girlfriend has grasped the situation you¡äre in¡± Peter now very urgent replies ¡ãHohenheim, don¡ät give me a scare like that again... I was not prepared to hear you now in my mind. You really are a fast learner, even telepathy is no problem now for you??¡± Mia suddenly answers my call from before ¡ãAh hahaha , sorry Mia. I am surprised myself that it worked. But lets talk about our situation... I must give a reply fast from now. What do you suggest?¡ã me ¡ãmhh, I don¡ät know but I do know that he is a low ranked High Commander, which are really strong.¡ã Mia ¡ãThats not very helpful. So you think we can¡ät beat him?¡ã ¡ãHahaha, no thats not what I meant. I said they are strong, but for a human that is, you are a divinity . Ofcourse you can¡ät use any ability now, but it would be fun to tell him who we are don¡ät you think so too.¡ã Mia sounds amused ¡ãHaha, you are quiet the mad one. But very well you¡äll have to protect me if it¡äll end up bad for us.¡ã I also amused agree to her plan ¡°Ok... Ok I¡äll be honest with you now¡± Me ¡°Oh.. so finally ok go on..¡± Peter ¡°This might sound weird but its the truth. I am the new deity of Equilibrium ¡­ Van Hohenheim I and my attendant came here in this world to restore the balance. And we tried to hide our true identity¡äs in order to not cause a stir. And then we met you, you used us as a bait for the black baron and we decided to not become slaves. Thats all and if you¡äre so kind would you please let us go for now, because there is someone who we need to repay for our beautiful hotel room from last night.¡± I explained to Peter with a slight amount of sarcasm ¡°Ahahahahahaha, you damn retard! Seems like you don¡ät value your life, so let me take that burden from you.¡± Peter laughs out loud and disappears But of course only normal humans would conclude that he disappeared. In my vision I see Peter who enormously fast jumps up and grabs his sword, right after that he appeared behind me and give me a swing with his sword. I didn¡ät really realize what I¡äve done in that moment, but it appears that I am also extremely fast. I stand up and catch his sword just between my pointing finger and my thumb. I made it unscratched and blocked that swing, but I seem to have not fully control over my body and so I underestimated the strength of Peter¡äs swing, he send me flying. And I fly away and crush directly through the wall of the inn until I land in a cloth stall on the other side of the street. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Huh, wow that was a surprise, mhh oddly enough I dont feel any pain and even my clothes are unscratched. This is awesome... I really have some strength. ¡° I rejoice to myself I stand up and want to walk back in the inn, as I hear Mia. ¡°Hahahaha.... you nasty dimwit. don¡ät think i¡äll let you go after you hit my precious Hohenheim!¡± Mia says that but she totally sounds like she has the most fun in years The following scene is not clearly visible for me, but I see how Peter is catapulted outside the inn, also crushing through the wall and stopping himself with his sword ramming into the ground. His plate armor now has a really cute pattern on its chest in form of a cute small fist. ¡°Argh... what the hell is goin...¡± Peter clearly wants to say something but gets interrupted by me I try to speed up myself and it seems to work out very well. I appeared behind Peter and give him a good old fashioned punch to his cheeks, hereby I try to not overdo it and restrain my self a bit in strength. Peter instantly went flying and overturns 3 times as he gets stopped by a 50 meter distant, huge and massive protection wall. ¡°Uhhps... guess that was a bit too much strength. I hope he¡äs still alive... ah well I don¡ät mind.¡± I really start to enjoy the fight ¡°Ohhhhh, there he goes flying all that distance. I knew you would be fine all by yourself. Hehe and look at you now, not so long ago you couldn¡ät even use your sp and now you¡äre even able to control your body strength. I told you you are strong haha!¡± Mia seems to enjoy this as much as I do By now the complete street is cleared from any pedestrian and only left alone stalls and we were here. But from the upper front windows we can see that we have quiet a lot spectators. From not too far away we can hear the marching sounds of soldiers, coming towards our direction. ¡° Ah damn, seems like we are not able to continue the fight with those douche bags around.¡± I sigh ¡° Not so fast...¡± We hear peter as he comes walking back towards us very fast Peter now looks a bit wrecked and his left arm seems to be broken, because its in an awkward position hanging down. The plate armor he is wearing, is now not more than a smashed wreck of metal. But allover it doesn¡ät seem to concern peter very much and he continues to sprint in our direction. As he reach our position he mumbles something, but I didn¡ät really got that I prepare to give him another punch as Peter suddenly disappears for real this time. I have no clue where he is, but then I hear a painful scream from Mia. As I turn around to Mia I see a 3 meter tall bear like creature grabbing a great sword, which is stabbed through Mia¡äs chest. And there is blood everywhere now, while Mia stops moving. ¡°MIAA! You bastard, what have you done¡± I scream to that monster The monster now looks towards me and throws away his great sword and Mia sinks to the ground and lies there motionless. ¡°If that¡äs all you¡äve got, I am disappointed. How disgraceful and you call yourself a god? Don¡ät make me laugh.¡± The bear-creature says to me in a deep rough voice ¡°YOU... fuck you, I¡äll kill you... I¡äll tore your limbs apart and feed them to the birds.¡± I scream at him loosing my control ¡° Hahahaha, come and try so. Oh you pathetic fake god.¡± Peter in his transformation provokes me even more Then Peter disappears, again and I couldn¡ät react to anything. I just stare a whole into the air and it took me a time to understand what happens to me. While I looked at Mia¡äs body lying on the ground, all bloody, Peter must have sprinted at me and gave me a brutal hit in the stomach. I felt an awkward pain floating through my belly and as I came to my senses I am flying away in an enormously speed. As I try to stop myself from moving I manage to get a hold on a wall. I grabbed the wall and the impact influenced a good amount of pain to me, but I stopped. My body is unscratched but I still feel a lot of pain. I now am around 20 meters away from Peter but he just comes right after me, with Mia¡äs body in his hands. Right in front of me he stopped. ¡°So and now I¡äll show you what happen¡äs if you play blasphemous games with a High Commander of the Knights Templar.¡± watch and learn!¡± Peter raises Mia up in the air and put one of his 20 cm long claws at her neck. ¡°You wouldn¡ät!... Stop it... please¡± I desperately try to stop Peter The last thing I see before I lose my consciousness, is that Peter slices Mia¡äs throat with his claw and then even beheads her and throws me her head before my feet. At this moment I lose my senses, but my body acts on his own, out of instincts. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 3rd Person pov Hohenheim begins to float and all around him a black and white colored atmosphere estimates. The ground starts cracking and the houses around him were shivering, as if an earthquake is showing up. A strong wind raises and blows away small stalls and a lot of trash. He now floats calmly in the air and the atmosphere has turned itself to an nearly unbearable pressure. Even Peter in his bear form seems to have his problems with the pressure, so he goes down and cant even stand anymore. Now Hohenheim floats towards him, and as he reaches him, some brave soldiers also have made their way here, withstanding the wind and the atmosphere with great difficulties. ¡°Yo... YOU! STOP THIS, YOU ARE ARRESTED!¡± They scream as group towards the unconscious me But Hohenheim ignores them and slowly sinks to the ground, where Peter is, barely holding himself up, under big pressure. Hohenheim moves his hand towards Peters head and points at him with a finger, then he gestured towards Peters head, to raise. Peter now feels an irresistible urge to raise his head and so he does. He wants to speak, but the atmosphere gets stronger and the pressure literally sucks up his words. At the same moment Peter raises his head and got a clear view of his tormentors face, Hohenheim opens his eyes and his body tint turns completely black, while his eyes were taking a white shining color. The soldiers from earlier now start moving towards Hohenheim intending to attack him, when they come near enough. But the spiritual pressure takes its price and the soldiers can barely move forwards. But suddenly one of them gives the order to attack. ¡°FAST TAKE HIM OUT!¡± Soldier With all the will power the¡äve got left, they start to come nearer and swing with their swords at Hohenheim. The same moment one soldier reaches him with his sword, the attack got repelled from an invisible shield around Hohenheim. But even if he didn¡ät got hurt, Hohenheim turns around and looks directly towards the soldiers. In one moment to another all soldiers were nothing more than bloody pulps lying at the ground, because they got smashed by an immense spiritual pressure that moment. Hohenheim turns back to Peter, who still can¡ät speak nor resist from the urge to raise his head. Then Hohenheim raises his right hand and a black colored aura begins to estimate above his pointing finger. Very fast this aura now turns into the form of a black orb. As the orb reaches the size of a Hand, Hohenheim catches it with his right hand and smashed it. Exactly that moment a strong wind appeared and the smashed orb seems to suck up every noise and every breeze of the town. The complete sound begins to vanish and now everything is silent, even the atmosphere dissolves the pressure. But Peter can¡ät move nor can anyone move. Its like the whole pressure, which vanished, is now concentrated more strongly and distributed in the whole town. Hohenheim moves his right hand towards Peter and opens it, as a small black orb is to see. ¡°Calamity Orb¡± Hohenheim whispers With this words he instantly smashed the orb into Peters mouth and makes him swallowing it. Peter begins to feel an immense pain from inside his stomach and his body estimates black shining cracks. He now looks as if he is exploding from the inside. The cracks start to break up even more and a few seconds later Peter shouts out, looking up the air as a black ray leaves his mouth. Then he detonates and an all destroying energy spreads through the entire city. Everything that comes in contact with the energy gets wasted away in less than one second. The whole town is filled with scared and painful screams but they cease after a few seconds. Everything that is left now is a, with black dust covered and shattered, wasteland. The whole city is gone and no one has survived that, except for the small area around Hohenheim. Hohenheim is slowly sinking to the ground, recovering his body tint. Now he is lying unconscious next to a black burned and open torn corpse. And a little away from them, 2 meter, a black coated man is standing with an unconscious, but unscratched, Mia on his shoulder. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hohenheim pov (back to normal) I feel as if I partied a whole night. My head hurts as fuck and my right hand feels like, put on a hot cocking plate. But I wake up and find myself in midst of a destroyed battlefield. When I remember what happened and start to look around more closely. As I see the black coated man in front of me with my precious Mia on his shoulder. ¡°Ho... How?! I thought she got killed earlier?! What have you done to her... Who are you... And WHA... WHAT have I done??!¡±I completely don¡ät understand what¡äs going on ¡°Hahaha, well I must say, you really are a promising newcomer as deity. That power of yours is just magnificent... you destroyed a whole capital with just not even controlling your powers. Ahh but where are my manners, sorry for the late introduce. I am Zaito the god of wrath, I have just allowed myself to give your strength a test. But be glad you passed, hahaha. And about this little fellow here, ah dont worry. But I could not have allowed her to spoil my little test, so I put her asleep, she¡äll wake up in a few hours.¡± Zaito reveals himself to me, with amusement on his face ¡°......You tested my powers??... You used my spirit guardian to get me losing my control. You asshole. And look at this whole place here, its total messed up by me... I killed dozen of people just because of you!¡± I scream at him ¡° Ah well, it seems we have one without any sense of humor here. They are just humans, dont get so upset over a few thousand dead humans. And that woman you saw dieing was nothing more than a dummy I created.¡± Zaito muses around ¡°You fucking dimwit... dont do that to me!¡± me ¡°Oi.. oi.. dont get so cocky. You know what, if you are so concerned about those died humans just revive them with your powers, should be a piece of cake for the god of balance to reincarnate some dead humans. Hahaha¡± Zaito says amused ¡°I dont can! And you know that! I just cant use my powers yet. So revive them... now!¡± I say angered ¡°Hahahahaha, you are a funny one. How am I supposed to revive something that was punished to death with a strong spell as the Calamity power from the god of Equilibrium?? You know what I¡äll tell you something about you as deity. If the god of balance, so in short you, is to decide to kill any mortal being with this dark power you used, there is nothing and no one in any world, except the Over God and a few higher beings, as well as the god of Equilibrium himself, who could undo that punishment. You my dear, are one of the strongest deity¡äs known. And so please tell me now, why are you so obsessed with reviving this human trash? ¡° Zaito laughs at me while telling me ¡°Hmm... I just want to repay someone who angered me, in other words I want to let him know how grateful I am for changing me back into my old self. I am talking about your accompany earlier. The black baron.¡± I surly respond Ahahaha... you get funnier and funnier. But I can reassure you, because the black baron has made his way to the Baharl continent a day ago. So and as I see our time is already up, lets talk again. And be sure we¡äll meet again hahaha¡± Zaito throws Mia into my arms and disappears immediately I walk, with Mia in my arms, into the fir forest, leaving the wasted city behind us and going deep inside it. As it gets night I summoned a tent, like I did before. I carve a rune into the ground and the tent appears right in front of me. I put Mia inside and also try to summon something else, I carve the celtic rune for the letter S in the ground and not long after that, a bottle with Sake appears. It gets dark and the night begins, but Mia is not to wake up now. So I decide to go asleep as well, thinking about what happened today and how cool I must have been. But I also think about the humans who died through me and if this was a thing I should have done. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Mhh I don¡ät really know if this chapter is satisfying, but I hope so I¡äll upload it a bit earlier and I think you¡äll get another chap sunday or monday please let me know if you liked the fight and how I can improve, was my first time writing a fight 8.) Finally a God Mia and I sleep till morning as I am to wake up. Mia still lies next to me and it seems she is still unconscious. The whole night I thought about what happened and I came to the conclusion that it would be the best for me to learn how to control my powers. And I also thought about the perfect way for me to accomplish that. The extinguished town will play its part in my plan. Yesterday night as I walked here into the forest, leaving the wasted city behind us, they estimated. Dozens, no thousands of voices from the dead, spreading their pain screams through my head. At least I thought it was pain, they screamed, but the more I payed them attention, the clearer they got. They are calling for me. They want to be freed from their calamity and only I, the god who brought calamity over them is able to do so. But I also felt that it would be a great progress for developing my powers, if I will go there. So I decide to go back to that place and then I¡äll only have to figure out what to do then. But something tells me that my instincts will lead me and that I¡äll be a complete different person after wards. I lie next to Mia now awake and looking at her while another thought comes in my mind. ¡°Mia become my sword!¡± I tried to transform her into a sword Mia¡äs body immediately begins to shine in a white light and her shape transformed from a human body into that of a japanese ¡­ Umbrella. ¡°Uhh... well its not a sword but still better than nothing to happen. Seemingly I can for real order her to change her shape. At least I can take her with me now more comfortably.¡± I talk to myself I leave the tent with Mia in my right hand and dissolve the tent by thinking about it and looking in its direction. My instincts seem to have brought themselves up into my subconscious, so that I am able to do the most easiest things without even thinking about it. Its as if I just know what to do instantly. Out of the tent I call for my oracle. It appears in front of me and begins to float. I flicked to the page of my ability¡äs and indeed there was something new. [/t ¡ãMhh I wonder about that power, true darkness or so called calamity. I better not use that power until I can use the Bliss power too¡ã I think while I close the oracle But one thing I want to test. I looked for the sturdiest looking fir and I found one. I am standing in front of a fir as big as a skyscraper of new york, all trees and firs here are pretty big and thickly grown. Its like the old european primeval forest. The more I went deeper into the forest the more the trees got bigger and sturdier. ¡ãMhh you are quiet the nice exemplar, I am sorry for what I¡äll do to you.¡ã I say to the fir in front of me I leaned the still unconscious Mia-umbrella against a fir and walk back to the sturdy tree. I use my left hand as a visor, like those martial artists always do, and with my right hand I clench a fist. Now I punch that fir with my full force, while I let my complete anger, about my uselessness from yesterday, its freedom. My fist not even connects to that skyscraper-fir as a strong wind accompanies my punch and a gigantic whole appears in that fir. Right after I see that whole my fist connects to a strong, wind like barrier. As I hit the barrier it feels like I punched a domino row formed to a gigantic triangle and they all fall at the same moment. The complete forest before me explodes in a dusty cloud and lots of tree parts, as well as soil is blown around me. It takes a complete 10 minutes to clear up and what is to see then, is really a fascinating view. Have you ever seen a tornado making its path through a forest? Well the whole place before me has now exactly that appearance, but with one difference. I literally hit a swath of the shape of a triangle, which ending I could not see and the area gets wider and wider the further you look. ¡ãPhew... I cant even see where the destruction ends... must be around 400 kilometer big, if not even further. I dont know how far I have vision as god. I think i¡äll just use this world as test for my godly powers, something tells me that this world needs a change of balance anyways. Good reminder for the future if I hit someone full force, he will probably be dead, haha¡ã I joke to myself I grab Mia and walk further in direction of the ex-city. I walked about an hour as I hear some odd noises. It sounds like someone is fighting with a snake or something. All the here and then I hear a hiss and clashing swords, as well as human voices. I decide to ignore those sounds, because I dont see any point in meeting someone who may be an unpleasant fellow. I continue my walk in normal speed. While I walk I examine the unconscious Mia more closely. I am not an expert, but her umbrella form is also quiet the nice view. I unfold her a few times to see how she would look in her opened form and she really is a masterpiece of work. While I examine her a bit more I notice something like a switch at the shaft of her handle. ¡ãHuh... I wonder what this is. Maybe I should give it a try... I mean she¡äs still unconscious.¡ã I think by myself and pull the switch As I pull the switch, the handle detached a bit and I pull it out, with it a thin katana with a black colored edge. I took it out and there I stand. In the one hand an umbrella with no handle and in the other hand a katana. ¡ãHoly... thats a surprise. Thats really cool. So she is a real weapon too. I would bet that the umbrella part can be used as shield... mhh I think i¡äll fight with Mia as a test in my next fight.¡ã I begin to rejoice I put her back together and closed her. The further I walk the smaller the trees become and they start to look like normal sized firs now. ¡°I seem to be not far away now. Lets see where I am. ¡° I say and focus the strength in my legs. Then I jumped and I really jumped a fucking 30 meters up into the air. I look around and notice that I have not a chance of missing the city if I walk straight on, for about half an hour. I start to fall back down, but I opened Mia again and she indeed gives me a slow sink to the ground. ¡°I hope you¡äll wake up soon, its a bit lonely otherwise. ¡° I try to talk to Mia I walk for quiet a bit more now, as I suddenly recognize a hiss and a fast object blowing in my direction. I had no time to think about what was coming at me, so I just stopped the impact with my free flat hand. Even though I stopped that impact it has given me a pretty push back until it stops. As I look at that thing more closely it looks like a gigantic snake tail of the size of a bus, which tried to hit me. ¡°Holy shit... what the fuck are you from?¡± I ask in my surprise That thing starts moving again and its pretty fast. I can barely follow its moves, but I want to feel how strong my enemy really is, so I took the next strike directly head on. I am blown away through a bunch of trees and a dust cloud accompanies my rough stop in a neatly grown bush. ¡°Aw damn, that was not too bad... I have barely seen that one.¡± I respond to my attacker Right after my statement, the response is following up very fast. Again a gigantic body of a snake swings in my direction. But this time I seem to get myself adjusted to its speed a bit, so I could follow its swing almost perfectly. I follow its movement and put a bit of strength in my fingertips and feet, then I take the hit directly. I feel a strong force connecting to my right hand, but I have just caught that thing with it and stopped the impact immediately. This time without being pushed away, thanks to my focus on my feet. ¡°Not too bad buddy... but i¡äll end the child¡äs play for now.¡± I say and raise my left hand I throw Mia up in the air and clench a fist, then I pull a strong swing against that thing and as I get the direct hit I restrain my strength and that big snake body gets literally catapulted away, crushing through trees and stopping a few hundred meters away. I immediately catch the falling Mia and placed her over my shoulder, while holding her left sided . ¡°Hmm... was that too strong? I thought I adjusted it perfectly, so that it wouldn¡ät do any too big damage. I think I have killed enough creatures for one place.¡± I talk out loud Even though that thing doesn¡ät move anymore, the ground beneath me starts shivering and cracking. Trees start bursting and were urged out of the soil, as a huge snake digs its way out of the ground next to me. It took two minutes until the complete body was to see. A white and blue striped serpent creature pulls herself out of the earth. And its really a big one, all around a hundred meter snake body is now directly next to me, including the part I blew away. Its width about that of a bus. ¡°Ho... you¡äve gotta be kidding me, you for real? Man you are a big snake.¡± I get even more surprised More trees are cracking and breaking as that things head shows up and moves towards me. Right in front of me it stopped and two very scary looking viper eyes were staring at me. ¡°Uhh... Well hello there.¡± I say dont knowing what to do otherwise That thing opens its mouth and two very sharp and big looking teeth appear inside of it. Suddenly a loud Hiss is to hear and wind, no more breath, blows strongly at me, so that I take a step backwards and hold my hat. Oddly enough I never had to hold my hat before. ¡°Youuu are indeeeeeed no Huuuumaaaaan~ssssssss¡± A whispering voice spreads out of that gigantic mouth in a hissing tone ¡°No I am not, but precisely I was. But now I am known as Van Hohenheim, deity of Equilibrium. Nice to meet you and with whom do I have the pleasure?¡± I ask that serpent ¡°IIIII kneew it~sss. Noo huuman couuld sssstoop my atackssss~sss. I am sssory to have assumed youu asss one of thooossseee~sss please excussee thisss~sss old sssnaaake. I aam~sss the masssster of this foressst and my naaame~ss s issss Masasume. Thee huumansss haveee exploited thisss foresst faar too long~sss sso I dessided too sscare them aaawayy~sss, but it ssseeems soomeone wasss fasster thaan mee~sss the whole sssity liesss in assshes. I assume, thiss wasss youu~sss?¡± ¡°Well I guess I am responsible for that in some way...But what have those humans done to anger you?¡± I ask fast to change the subject ¡°Nooormally~sss we liived in peasss, buut when~sss they got a neww king~sss they ressently sssstarted to hunt down rare creaturesss offf thseee foresst and brought them near extinction. Aaand~sss todayy theyy~sss even desstroyed a big area of sssthe foressst in no time. Butsss you brought the peasss back here~sss thank you, I will remember ssthat favor~sss Deity of Equilibrium Van Hohenheim~sss Maybee weee will meet again~sss¡± With this the gigantic serpent moves ahead and disappears very fast in the deeper parts of the forest. ¡° Yeahh... uhhm nice to meet you... too¡± I shout after it ¡°Well we should be going too, or what would you suggest?¡± I ask Mia, but realizing that she is still unconscious I continue my walk and nothing special happens, until I arrive at the street, which leads into the now wasted city. The only thing that reminds of the city here are two statues, which were not affected by my destruction. The nearer I come the city, the louder the voices in my head become. I cant really understand what they are saying, but I didn¡¯t give it much effort to listen. I walk straight into the destroyed area and look around, but here is really nothing left except a wasteland, covered with black sand. All buildings and all people here have ceased away in seconds and turned into this black sand. ¡ãMhh well now I am here... but what to do now? I planned to use my ability another time here, but I dont think this¡äll be a good idea now.¡ã me while I am still in my thoughts, I walk towards the center of this wasted area, like something is pulling me in its direction. As I reach the so seeming center. The voices in my head stop and it becomes suddenly silent. I also felt as if someone is watching me, so I look around but there is no one to find. I even take a closer look around, but there is still no one nearby. ¡°So... what to do now mhh? At first it seems as if something wants me to come here... but now...¡± I ask out loud again ¡ãWell I guess I try to meditate here a bit. Maybe this can enlighten me in someway.¡ã me I sit down and close my eyes, as I try to calm down and feel the flow of my surrounding. It seems that nothing is to happen, except that I will fall asleep if this is ongoing as it is. After a while I decide to open my eyes again and cut it with the meditation and look for something else I can do. I open my eyes and get a surprise. I am to find myself back in my old room, from when I was a human. Everything was where I left it. Even the duvet cover has the same stain as it used to have. But talking about my bed... right in the bed a person is sleeping and at first I didn¡ät recognize it, but a closer look discovers it. The person sleeping in the bed is me, Me my old self, my human self. I cant believe what I am to see, but the sleeping person suddenly wakes up and sits now on the bed, with a peaceful smile towards me. ¡°Yo, Hohenheim. Did you have a nice time in the other world?¡± **** asks me ¡°Who are you? Why am I here ? And what is the meaning of this¡± I point at him '' ¡°Haha, yes I guess you have a lot of questions you want to ask me. At the moment you are in the world of thoughts, its also called the soul. To be precisely this place is your soul. Everybody has a soul, even the gods. This is the place where good is divided from evil and the balance estimates and connects your inner self. The better meaning for it would be the Yin&Yang I guess.¡± *** explains in a reassuring voice ¡°So I am in my soul? But that does not explain who you are and why I am here.¡± I now again calmly respond ¡°Haha, haven¡ät you just figured out who I am by now? But ok I¡äll tell you. I am you and you are me. I am the shadow of yourself, I represent all your unspoken desires and wishes. And I have called for you here, because you have to make a decision. You have to decide either you chose the path of a deity and cut all your ties with being human, or you chose humanity and will stay a mortal caged in the circle of society. You must decide, at the moment there are inner disputes going on inside of your soul. This makes you unstable and if they become uncontrollable you will become a creature of pure hate and darkness, which will destroy everything in his way. In other words you must bring your self to peace and balance, so that you are able to accept the duty and powers of a god. Or you¡äll go back to your old life, live a normal life as human, get old, find your love and die at the high age of 87.¡± Shadow me leads my view to an illusion, which shows me, in the human world having a family and seeming happy. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Then he shows me another illusion, which shows me as a deity and I seem to deal with some unpleasant stuff. It seems that I am in some counsel meeting of the higher gods and the odds are against me. But I seem to have my fun in that version too. ¡°I think that you already know my answer, correct?¡± I ask my shadow me ¡°I guess so, haha. After all I am you.¡± Shadow me replies smiling ¡ãIts not hard of a thought. I wanted to escape the human life from the start, so there is no point in returning to that life.¡ã I must not even consider the other option ¡°I want to become a deity! I want to learn about my powers and I am accepting all my duties as the deity i¡äll become. My conclusion is made!¡± I scream out in a very enthusiastic way ¡°You¡äve made the right decision¡± The shadow me laughs at me, while Everything around me starts falling apart and behind the crumbling walls a white light estimates. Until I could see nothing anymore, than a white shining around me. I am urged to close my eyes and a few seconds later it feels like I can open my eyes again so I do. ¡°I am back! Hmm that was very reassuring in some kind of ways.¡± I state to my self Suddenly the oracle appears right in front of me. It starts to float and opens it self, then it flicks through the pages until its stops at a page I didn¡ät recognized before. The page is named ¡°The religion of Balance¡± and beneath it there is a small explanation given. This is your clan, Van Hohenheim, now that you have fully become a deity yourself. On your journey you may find unique creatures or humans, which will decide to follow you and worship you. And maybe you will take a liking to them and want to reward them, with an invitation to your clan. So they will be part of your religion. Within this religion exists a ranking. The highest rank is of course the god himself, but you can decide to nominate three high positions serving directly under you. Therefore there are the three ranks listed beneath this. The Archangel: this is the power fullest member of your religion and gains, after been nominated by you, one complete power of an affinity you posses. Additionally the Archangel is able to transform into the heavenly created armor and can use the god weapon, if allowed by the god. In rare cases they even can establish their own weapon, which is called Angel weapon. Both the weapon and armor are nearly indestructible, except for a god or other really high beings they cannot be destroyed. The Archangel has the authority to command all other members and takes over the command in special situations. This position is really mighty and shall better not be given easy. The Lieutenant: this is the one position of the leader of a clans army. Once the day may come, that you become a famous and heavily worshiped god. If this happens this position can be nominated to a good leader you see as trust worthy and skilled. This title gives the authority to command the god¡äs army and worship you with all the might he can come up with, even if it means to slaughter the incredulous. With this title were also to come a few powers. In most of the cases the Lieutenant gains ability¡äs alike the destruction and manipulating powers of his deity. Also he gets an attracting personality, which allows him to gather more follower of your religion and he can incite his men. The High priest: The last of the three positions. While the Lieutenant leads the military force, the High priest is more of a preacher to the outside. He will mostly stay put and peaceful, always looking for a peaceful solution. But not to underestimate this fellow in power, because the High priest gains with its rank affinity¡¯s in mostly all magic elements available. Additionally he is able to cast spells up to the highest magic tier 8. He also begins to posses a shining and adorable personality and appearance to others, so that one will feel the urge to listen to him. Perfectly for gathering more followers. The High priest also leads the normal believers and has authority to establish a church and to nominate priests. So much for the three ranks. And good luck gaining fame and become a well known god. [table]
Calamity&BlissYou now have seen the might of the unforgiven. You are the one to use the darkness itself. Decide to wipe out entire nations and lead your victims into complete darkness and calamity without return. The Balance of darkness is now yours.
The relegion of Balance
GodVan Hohenheim
God¡äs weaponMia Tora-za
Clan Member
Archangel-
Lieutenant-
High priest-
I read that, as an instant knowledge flows into my mind. The magic tiers from 1 to 8. Normally there are only 8 tiers of magic, but with two excepts within it. The god magic, the Hebraic magic and the world magic. But more to them later. At first the different tiers of magic describe themselves in my head.
Tiersdiscription
1mostly enhancements of senses, like better hearing. can be casted by mostly everyone who trains his body or has an affinity in magic
2future telling and foresight, also some small actions with the three elements, water, earth and fire. Can be casted by humans, also without training.
3Controlling all elements, except for light and darkness. The caster can summon fireballs or tornados and causing big destruction. Mostly seen casteed by monster of lower ranks, but also humans can cast this spell with a lot of training.
4Here starts the big deal. this tier can be necromancy or the magic of nature. progressed healing magic and even fertillity spells. Can only be casted from highly trained humans and monsters. High priests of sephir can use them to heal or control the elements
5within this tier, everything from the lower tiers can be casted more effectly and much stronger. This tier includes all magic affinity?¡äs, if the caster posses an affinity he is able to cast a tier 5 spell. Humans can very rarely use this tier only a few humans ever where known to be able to do so.
6Tier 6, the tier of the demon magic. Demons are able to bring chaos and destruction over the world. tier 6 spells are as tier 5 spells, they can be any element and posses a very high destructive effect. Humans who killed a demon and drank their blood are able to transform into a demonic creature with the strenght of this tier. They are said to be able to destroy even a city with a single hit
7The kings tier, all human kings are able to cast one tier 7 spell, thats what makes them a king fear and catastrophical disaster were to happen if one cast such a spell. Even the higher demons feared those spells. This tier is knwon for eridicating many nations in a war long ago.
8Tier 8. this is the master tier. no human is able to cast this high tier, unless he is sworn to a god with the position of a High priest. This tier can only be casted by ancient and legendary creatures for example dragons or holy beings. With this tier nearly everything is possible. Reincarnations, fertillity for a complete country, or anihilation of a whole nation. The dragon clan once used such a spell called Armagedon, the result is the vilscard field.
At least there are the 3 excepts from before. The god magic: This magic cant be erased by anyone, unless the god who conjured this magic does. Only the strong deity¡äs where able to use magic of the god level, so its for example of no meaning if the god of beer conjures a god magic spell, because this would be non affective to the world. When otherwise the god of weather conjures such magic it may cause fatal effects to the world, as for example the world will have to face another ice age. With this magic tier every god has his importantly meaning to the system of balance, but if they were to abuse their powers, the god of Equilibrium makes an except and can erase the spell, to secure the balance. The Hebraic magic: This is the magic known to existed first, every magic is said to be created after the Hebraic magic. Mostly forgotten, from all creatures and humans only rarely someone comes up with the knowledge and skill to use this magic. But when used skilled and perfectly, this magic is able to encounter even the gods. The world magic: This is the irregular magic, which can only be conjured by the beings of existence . As for example the seven sins, or the four horsemen. This magic effects whole worlds and is only used for the nature circle of balance. ¡ãThis is interesting. And.... wow I feel a bit dizzy... Whats going on? . . . . I feel much stronger than before... And my senses have become so sharp. It feels like I can perceive my complete surrounding. And what is with this reassured feeling inside my complete body... I am soo... so calm. I am feeling happy. Really happy. I just have to try lots of things now... there is so much progress in my mind, its just ¡­ wow ¡ã I start too feel as if the world turns around me and I can see my complete surrounding instantly. I feel just like I have to jump up into the air and see what will happen then. I close the oracle and jump up the air... without any problems, nor focusing strength in my legs. I jump up to 40 meters into the air. And up there my body reacts on its own. I know what to do instantly. I clap my hands and my energy floats in enormously amounts through my body. I start glowing in a black and white light, I cross-leg and start to float. Now my right body part glows black and my left body half glows white, while my left eye shines black and my right shines white. I instantly know that I reached the ultimate state of a god and this is my Yin&Yang form in which I can bring utterly peace with my powers of balance. I close my eyes and hold my hands together, then I focus on releasing my sp all over the wasted city. With a sudden ¡°Hah¡± sound I open my eyes and gestured, as if I would push something away from me, with my hands. Now immediately, the black sand, starting from around me, is blown away and gathering itself from all over the city to one big sand orb, which floats towards me. I stand up, still floating in the air, and touch the orb with my white shining hand, instantly the orb turns white from the inside, until its completely white. I take my hands of it and it explodes. The white sand lands all over the wasted area and green grass, also as small fir saplings start to estimate, while the sand disappears. After 3 minutes the whole area established a new green and growing color and is a newly born part of the forest. I stop glowing and recovered my normal body tint, as I slowly sink to the ground. I pick up Mia and felt something odd about her, as I grab her. But also here I already know what to do. ¡°Wake up, my loyal Weapon. Its time to serve me!¡±I say in a harsh and resounding voice I instinctively knew that, that man Zaito has covered Mia in a barrier of his sp, so that Mia couldn¡ät wake up. But now I broke through his mental barrier with my sp and my voice should have reached Mia too. ¡°Ho... Hohenheim!!! I am soo sorry!! I couldn¡ät break through his barrier...¡± Mia transforms back to her human self and cry¡äs while hugging me ¡°Yah, I know. Its all right now, I broke his barrier. But I think he took notice, that I broke through it.¡± I say in a calming way ¡°But... but.. all the trouble you went through...! I should have been there to assist you!¡± Mia continues to cry ¡°As I said. Its allright now Mia. I am not angry, I am happy that you are awake now and that I could¡äve manage to make such a big progress for me.¡± I try to calm her ¡°What ¡­ progress?.. Whaaaa you¡äre taking about progress... You¡äve just become the real deal... Ho Hohenheim you are a complete deity by now! Thats awesome¡± Mia stops the crying and starts to sound happy ¡°Yeah, I kinda made the decision to adjust my soul to my new me as deity.¡± I say rejoicing and hugging Mia back ¡°So you can use all powers by now?¡± Mia asks me surprised ¡°Yeah, at least I think I have the knowledge for most of my powers now. I even changed you into my weapon that wa...¡± I am interrupted by Mia ¡°You... did whattt?! Oh now I remember, I remember everything.... You are a pervert! You took my virginity from me!!¡± Mia pushes me away and shouts at me ¡°HUH.... Your virgin... your what?? when did I do such a thing... ah ehh not that you are not cute enough for that but... ?hh I mean...¡± Mia brings me out of my calm ¡°Hahahaha, you are so cute when you feel insecure. But its kinda the truth. You pulled me out of the umbrella. To pull out the god weapon comes similar to an orgasm for the weapon. Especial the first time is extreme. Too bad that I couldn¡ät enjoy it though I was sealed behind that barrier, but I recognized everything ongoing.¡± Mia says in a teasing way ¡°An orgasm....? When I pull you out? Thats more than weird and confusing. Now I think twice before making use of you as weapon.¡± I state ¡°Whaaa? Do you dislike me ?? well maybe I explained it a bit weird, ok? It just feels good to be used as weapon from the god. So please make use of me anytime.¡± Mia shouts out a bit panicked ¡°Ok, ok hahaha. This time I got you on that.¡± I say to her very teasing ¡°You are mean. Lets celebrate, that you¡äve become a real god and tell me about your powers, I wanna know very badly what powers you have.¡± Mia ¡°Ok good idea.¡± I respond I let Mia transform into the umbrella and carve some runes into the ground. This time I summoned a complete wooden cabin out of the ground and some furniture in it. Inside the cabin is a fireplace and a big bed, also as a table with two chairs. I carve another rune on the ground and summon two bottles with sake. ¡°Mia as the celebration wants, we¡äll go hunting for something nice to eat¡± I say ¡ãI think eating and drinking, so as sleep. Are the only things I dont want to miss from my old human self, haha¡± I think by myself ¡°Oh ok, sounds great... and like you maybe know, Mia loves delicious food.¡± Mia suddenly speaks in 3rd person of herself We went out the cabin and into the woods, as it gets dark already. After a good while I felt the presence of a pheasant and shot it down with my sp pointing my finger like a pistol on it. Well a bit childish, but hey it worked, Because the both of us can¡ät cook very well, we just prepared it to roast it over the fireplace. We drank a lot of sake and enjoyed our meal. And I told Mia in a detailed conversation about my powers and what I claim to do from now on. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Yes this is the end of the weak MC. I will try to upload the chapter where I describe the powers of the mc under the week, but no promises hope you enjoy so far 9.) Ability鈥瞫 and a soothing evening Ability¡äs and a soothing evening ¡°Why did we went hunting? couldn¡ät you just have summoned our food?¡± Mia asks me while we at least were sitting in front of a warm fireplace. ¡°Mia there sure is a thing you must understand,...¡± I begin with a sentence ¡°And that is?¡± Mia interrupts me ¡°?hh... Ah yes, Mia, sometimes men must do, what men have to do. Thats why we went hunting.¡± I continue ¡°Well whatever, as long as I get my food, Mia sees no problem. Hehe¡± Mia apparently speaks in 3rd person again ¡°Hahaha, so come lets enjoy our pheasant and with it this evening. I want to celebrate.¡± I say while I stab the meat on a stick and begin to roast it over the fire We pulled the table in front of the fireplace and the chairs too. I put the two bottles of sake on the table and summoned additionally a pair of stone cups, which are perfectly for alcohol in the evening, morning and also in the midst of the day. Yes I would say they are perfectly matched for any time, to drink. ¡°So say Hohenheim, what are your ability¡äs about? I really urge to know.¡± Mia asks me as she closely watches the meat above the fire ¡°Yeah, I will tell you. Its really amazing I know about them now all in my head. But I think I¡äll call for the oracle to take a closer look as well.¡± I say ¡°Oracle¡± As I call, the thick book appears and with a rough clank noise it has took its place on the table I open the book and flick to the page of my ability¡äs.
List of abilitys
Yin&YangYin: You were given the power of the unspoken dark masters. You thought a demon would symbolize true hate and darkness, well then you are a fool. All darkness has its origin in the existence itself. With this power you were granted the ultimate form of that of an ancient and extinct race called Fahra¡äs sai. Those were known to fought long lasting wars against the gods, until they were defeated and extinguished. Very old legends say that the current demon clan are their descendants, but they are no comparison to the strength a Fahra`s sai possessed. Yang: True might comes with high responsibility, this was already known, when the existence itself was created. With this power, you¡äll gain the power of a creator himself. Let your enemies fear the light you will create. Creator were known to have build the universes and you have the power of one of them. Is it magic, is it wisdom or is it strength you want? Who cares just create what you want and when you want out of nothing. You can manipulate the existence. This is your, so called ultimate power as a god. Both transformations are unspeakable strong and you can create or destroy complete universes with them, or even simply throw them into chaos. This power is limited even for you as a god. You are embodying ancient races with all their old might, but you can not maintain their forms for too long and you will have to face great exhaustion after-wards.
Void magicYour magic affinity. This is one out of the two rarest magic infinity¡äs there are. Void and Time. Actually this is reserved to the deity of void, but you make an except. You are free to control the void and space around you. Open portals leading to other worlds, or just simply distort the void around you.
PhoenixLike a Phoenix from the ashes. Revive old nations and ancient creatures. let destroyed areas shine in a new glamor. You have the power of the life, only because something is dead, that doesn¡¯t mean, that it is really dead, you are the prove of that. Let your mind the free choice and follow your path of balance.
Path of ChiYou were not to know about this power yet...
Spirit GuardianLucky you, every deity gets their own spirit guardian, but with yours, you have one of the strongest spirit guardians there are she also is your god weapon. P:S dont wipe nations out because you couldn¡¯t¡ät handle your sword.
Mythology -secret power Celtic runesYour connection to the world of gods and also to all other spiritual worlds. You gain a bunch of knowledge about cultures and mystics about the world you are in. Gives you the title as deity and lets you be known in the worlds. Celtic runes: You gained a secret power, congratulations. This ancient lost power has its origins in the magic the creators have used. You can summon and transform anything into everything by figuring the correct rune, but well surprise you will always know the right one, so go and play god...
Wrath&EvennessWrath: Did that hurt ? Are you mad?..... Well no one wants to summon your true anger, unless they want to face utterly destruction and brute force. When time comes, you may see fit to free your wrath, but careful a world is very fragile... with your wrath power you can suck up all the hate and anger from a complete world and use it to enforce If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.the surrender of your enemies, by ripping them apart with your bare hands. Additionally you can cause anger in humans or other mortal creatures in order to create a war or secure the balance. Evenness: Your natural attitude is the stable balance between your wrath and your sanity. And with this power you can calm whole worlds or dissolve disputes. You can set powers on an equally lvl and nullify ambitions from all mortal creatures. You have the might of piece and war
Calamity&BlissCalamity: You now have seen the might of the unforgiven. You are the one to use the calamity itself. Decide to wipe out entire nations and lead your victims into complete darkness and calamity without return. The Balance of calamity is now yours. Is it a disaster, a catastrophe... no its a dark miasma cloud wiping out everything Bliss: But where darkness is, is also light supposed to be. You love poker and Black Jack? Well with this ability you will never be allowed to enter any casino anymore you are on the edge of death?... Pah say nope and laugh at father deaths face, You are the blessed one and can turn the dice to your advantage. Bliss and luck are very treasonous bastards, because you¡äll never know how the luck is to show up. But with this power you can create bliss for every mortal creature and turn their lives around.
ShapeshifterYou are not a girl!? Turn into any living being and look exactly like them. with this your complete appearance is to change into any creature or body you want, with it your voice and every part of your body.
Don¡ät forget that all your ability¡äs were only described roughly and that you¡äll have to figure most of the effects out yourself. Additionally to every normal power, your ability¡äs can unlock 2 secret powers. Those were to unlock by different achievements from your work as god. Sooner or later you¡äll have to figure them out. ¡°So this are my ability¡äs. I think I dont need to explain anymore do I?¡± I say to Mia while I open the second bottle of sake. ¡°Hahaha, seems like most of your powers aren¡¯t cut out for fighting. But you do have some destructive powers within them... If I wouldn¡ät know it better I would assume you as a god of war. I bet our journey will turn interesting from now on.¡± Mia says as she smiled at me and fills her cup with sake ¡°Well I do have the plan to wander through the worlds , in order to make my own opinion for the state of balance everywhere. And I do want to find that black baron even more after that asshole Zaito turned out to be a god assisting him.¡± I drink my cup on ex ¡°I wonder how the world of gods will turn out and if there are some deity¡äs all friendly.¡± I drink another cup after saying that, but this time Mia accompanies me ¡°Yesh~ letsh find thish baron~¡± Mia shouts all dizzy and nearly falling of her chair ¡°Won¡ät you stop drinking Mia? I think you¡äve had enough for tonight¡± I catch her meanwhile as she is falling from her chair ¡°No I am finee~hihi¡± She answers me definitely drunk ¡°Haha, ok ok. Hey Mia, I just have to ask, are you really ok with me as your deity?¡± I ask her thoughtful ¡°Ofcoush... You are gret! A bit clumshy, but shtill a gret pershon. And Mia ish glad that you woke her from her shleep, long time ago that I was lasht summoned.¡±Mia hugs me tighter, as if she fears I will perish ¡°Ah reminds me, how many of you spirit guardians are there?¡± I Ask her not responding to her hug ¡°Hwwwk, around a 300, Why you ashk?¡± Mia asks a bit worried ¡°Only 300?? do not all deity¡äs get a spirit guardian? And there are far over 300.¡± I surprised ask her back ¡°Hehe, no only the shtrong godsh get one.¡± She nearly falls asleep ¡°Oh ok. And how comes that you weren¡ät summoned from another god?¡± I ask her while she fills herself another cup and instead of hugging me now lying on me ¡°They weren¡ät good enough for me... The character for me ish very raree~hcks I wash shoo glad that you got me freed from that shleeeep¡± Mia nearly begins to cry as I take the cup from her ¡°Mia lets continue tomorrow, I think you are tired hehe.¡± I calm her and pat her head ¡°NOO! I WANT MORE¡± She shouts at me, but instantly falls asleep in my arms ¡°See, you definitely had enough. Haha. I am glad we were able to relax this evening.¡± I finish our conversation and carry Mia into one of the beds. I covered her in the duvet and got my chair next to her bed. I watched her a bit more sleeping, getting myself a bit melancholy until I felt asleep as well, sitting on the chair. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ This was just a small special for explaining the powers trivially. The main chapter will follow on sunday or monday not sure yet. This was just a trivial explanation of his ability¡äs many powers will explain themselves when used. And of course most of the powers do have additional ways of usage. Hopefully I haven¡ät made too much mistakes 10.) The journey begins Because of a strong bloodlust around us, I am to wake up quickly, without knowing what time it is. But just right in time, as I get up to check from where this bloodlust is coming from, a loud cracking noise appears and a cutting wind breaks through the walls of the wooden cabin. The wind seems very focused because the cut literally is visible and running vertical through the whole cabin. I reach Mia¡äs bed and pull her down to the floor, not sure if I could have blocked that wind with my bare hands. The cut runs the complete house and with a loud crackle the upper half of the hut gets lifted and blown away. Meanwhile Mia wakes up too and looks surprised at the fine cut that separates the cabin floor from the rest. ¡°I guess we have an unwelcome guest¡± I get up and help Mia to get so as well ¡°Hmm this guest seems to have no manners at all, disturbing the beauty sleep of mine so easily.¡± Mia tiredly replies and gets up too ¡°Mia I think we can not avoid a fight here, the bloodlust seems to become even stronger. You can feel it as well, don¡ät you?¡± I ask her pointing outside ¡°Ofcourse I do... And whats even more of a surprise is that the sp coming from that direction seems to be that of a human, but its strength is a complete different story. This guy seems to have an unlimited source of power.¡± Mia blabbed while thinking ¡°What an unpleasant fellow. Mia I want you to become my weapon, even if he is strong I think I can beat him and I also want to make a test fight with you in your weapon form.¡± I say to Mia as she turns into that umbrella form of hers ¡ãOk lets go and say hello to our guest. And be aware I am only able to speak to you via thoughts now, so dont be surprised my dear deity hehehe.¡ã Mia jokes around in my thoughts ¡ãI would never be, you whimsical girl.¡ã I reply and walk outside I kick the ,already cut in half , door and walk outside. The moon is still up and there are no clouds, so the stars have their way to illuminate the field. A bit farther away from the shattered cabin a man is standing and from our looks, we can see that he is wielding a giant battle ax and is covered in a black cape. I walk towards him and release some of my sp. Immediately a white aura spreads around me releasing an immense pressure. ¡ãSo I can now control which type of my sp I want to release, mhh thats great.¡ã I think by myself The normal sp I used was split half in my Yin and half in my Yang power so it was colored black and white. By now, that I am fully awakened as god, I can decide to either use only one type of sp or both. Depending on which sp I am using, it will have different outcomes. So is for example the white Yang sp a perfect defensive type and with lesser destructive power. In a well controlled way it is able to heal and restore not only its owners body, but also buildings and nature as well as other creatures. As I release my sp, the man instantly throws another swing with his ax in my direction. Again a strong wind cut becomes visible and rushes towards me. I use the switch at Mia¡äs handle and counter the cutting wind with the katana I pulled out. I easily broke through the strike with an uppercut. ¡ãUahhhhh... Thiiis fellt soo good¡ã Mia suddenly shouts sounding very pleasured ¡ãDon¡ät tell me you really meant that with the orgasm like feeling when I use you¡ã I sceptically ask ¡ãOfcourse I meant that. Its just too pleasuring hihihi... And it felt even better, to be used as weapon after all these years of sleeping.¡ã Mia response a bit exhausted ¡ãWell enjoy yourself, but we still have to deal with that guy.¡ã I remind her and had to deal with two incoming strikes he throws at me ¡°tz... if this is all you¡äve got, than thats pretty weak!¡± I shout at him ¡ãLets make an end, it begins to bore me. He¡äs not even a worthy opponent for testing my ability¡äs on him.¡ã I say to Mia to get her prepared for my next strike I rush straight towards the man, dealing one single blow with the katana. The right arm of my opponents body makes a splashing sound and gets blown away, leaving a confused man staggering backwards and relaying on his ax with the one arm I left him. ¡°Cough... Cough..., You bastard... I¡äll show you the might of my true fo...¡± I didn¡ät let him finish his sentence, as I quickly step behind him and have stroke his had of. Only a splashing blood fountain is to see and hear as the dead body sinks to the ground and his head rolls, leaving a bloody stain on the ground. On his face I can see no fear and his eyes expression is that of a confused man. But well, no surprise, I cut his head of in less than a second. I take the cape from his body and wipe the blood of Mia, as I put her back together. ¡°So all bark but no bite Huh? Who was this guy anyway?¡± I reassure my sp and Mia transforms back to her human appearance ¡°Hmm, I think we know this guy. Isn¡ät he the one who was with Peter, hunting down that monster? Think his name was Schneider.¡± Mia examines the corpse ¡°Well, that means I just killed the Knights Templar commander ranked 47, without even having an inch of trouble, not to think that I had my problems with the much lower ranked Peter before. Wasn¡ät there some strange source of power within him? I can¡ät feel anything now anymore.¡± I also examine the corpse closer ¡°Yeah, thats strange. But it felt as if something was broken, the moment he died. Maybe someone was watching him and saw us fighting against him. If someone used magic to observe him, the spell would break when the host dies.¡± Mia suggests while taking the head and throwing it to the other corpse parts ¡°Wouldn¡ät it be at least a tier 4 spell, to permanently observe someone?¡± I ask Mia thinking about who might have been watching ¡°Yes thats right and there aren¡ät many humans who can cast such a strong spell, at least not in this world.¡± Mia replies while burning the corpse with her flame magic ¡°So we should consider that either another deity was watching or someone from the Temple of Sephir. And what are you doing with that corpse??¡± I think on, but suddenly wondering what Mia is doing ¡°Nothing special... I burn his remains. There was once an incident in my past, where my deity and me met with a Necromancer-master. He used all of our beaten enemies against us and believe me, you dont want to experience that shit. It was one hell of an annoying night, until my master set an end to the necromancers filthy life.¡± Mia explains to me and gesturing as if the incident was just a few days ago ¡°Ah ok, ok. But is a necromancer really that strong, that he is able to be a real threat to a deity?¡± I ask her not really convinced ¡°Haha, you really have to learn a lot more about the different worlds. But i¡äll give you a shallow explanation. There are different kinds of magic in all worlds, but the tiers mentioned in your oracle where the same in each of them, but with one difference. The tiers are superficial described and they do not contain the separated ranks that magicians can hold of. There are a lot of ranks within the magic worlds and its users. Some of them are simple, like the normal human magicians, who fight amongst the army or act as healer in temples and churches. But there are a bunch of unofficial magic-user. Even in your old world, there used to be that kind called witches and wise man called wizards. Merlin for example. Those were unofficial magic user. And an unofficial magic user defines them self very often as immense strong being. Thats because they dont follow the rule of magic. The rule of magic is the rule that prohibits the usage of dark/black magic or blood magic and even offerings which contain living creatures are very restricted. But if one is to be lead astray from the original path of magic, they might be urged by the temptation of power, that the unorthodox dark magic brings with it. Within these unorthodox magic-users exists a ranking of power, depending on how much of an offer has been given, they can increase their power level. For example: Offer a chicken or cat to gain the level of a dark novice Offer a sheep or horse to gain the level of a dark adept Offer a human or a part of your own body to gain the level of a dark magister by offering those small creatures or humans you already gain the power to cast one or more tier 3-5 spells, but you have to continually offer souls to keep your current level. And then there are also the really crazy offerings, after which you¡äll keep a permanently change of power level. Offer your own soul to become a dark mystical being, as a vampire or werewolf with that you doomed your self to an extremely powerful, but also painful life. You will live very long and gain strong powers, but there comes a few disadvantages too. And if you are wiling to offer a whole towns population, you will gain the level of a dark master. And believe me, I am not talking about gaining the power to just do some more crazy magic tricks. The dark master is able to gain immortality and he probably has the strength of a tier 7 spell, for your remind, those were the ones that can even encounter a nation alone. None of the ranks, not even the dark novice, gains a lesser power than to use the 3 tier permanently. So I guess you have quiet the imagination, of how powerful a necromancer-master would might be, or did you miss the hint? Hehe¡± Mia tells me with a pleasant smile ¡°Well, well. I had no clue that there are so powerful magicians out there. I thought it will be easy going, as I read the description in the oracle. But now that you mention all of this, I feel the information delivered in my head again. Its exactly as you described it, but there are some exceptions you did not mention right?¡± I ask Mia while gaining the complete knowledge from my ability, about the unofficial magic user ¡°Hmm, haha so you already gained the information about everything again? Quiet the useful power to have, so it spares me to go in a full out explanation. But yes there are a few exceptions from the named ones. There are these natural mortal beings, like for example druids and witches, also herbalists and shamans. Those are quiet the exception, they can be pretty strong on their own and its really the best to stay out of their ways for good. Because what makes them so strong is their magic source is not defined in the magic ability of their own, but in the nature and existence itself. If we ever were to meet a witches-queen, you should better handle her with the utmost respect. She is perhaps older than this universe itself and could easily bring never ending madness over you. No really..., witches are tricky and mischievous beings, they lure you with their beauty and get you stuck in a world of hate and delusional hope. All existence magic user are difficult to handle, even for a god, remember that one well. But lets stop prattling about those magic slowpokes.¡± Mia says to me as she tiptoes all around me ¡°Ahh, alright then. Ah man look, its getting day already... so much for our sleep. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.Its a surprise that you dont have any issues, after you got so drunk yesterday...¡± I sight and pat Mia¡äs head ¡°Hmp... I wasn¡ät that drunk...It was just a bit unaccustomed, after I haven¡ät drunk for so many years.¡± Mia turns away from me, but I could see her blushing a bit ¡°Ok, ok I got it. So if we are awake anyway, let us start and get going. I still want to find this baron, but I guess it will be nice as well to do some sight seeing of this world. Or do you have any objections?¡± I turn over to the shattered cabin and let it cease to dust, with just a small hand gesture ¡°Nope, no objections here. I will probably enjoy to travel again and with you around it will be a lot of fun I guess. You still have to figure out what your plan will be for now. I am really excited about what you will do for your duty as balance restorer.¡± Mia changes back to her happy go mood and smiles towards the sunrise ¡°Meh... I have not really given it much afford to think about what I want to do as deity, but isn¡¯t it that we both are literally immortal? So we have plenty of time to decide our path, right ?¡± I look up the air and brood about the future ¡°Hahaha, yes we are, time is not to bother us and unless we get killed by someone really strong or sealed away, there is no way for you or me to cease of the existence. And believe me, to kill one of us is a task, nearly impossible to accomplish.¡± Mia happily laughs ¡°Mhhh... getting killed is none of my intentions. And now that I have my old consciousness and attitude, I am not afraid of eliminating who is in my way, with my full force. But my main attempt is to get used to my new powers and travel around the worlds creating a clan of mine. Until I become one of the strong deity¡äs, so that I can really be involved in the existence balance.¡± I say still brooding about the goal I want to set for me ¡°Hehehe, well said. So you want to become a deity known by many, so that you can change something big in the worlds. I get the feeling that this might be an very interesting journey. I am looking forward to it.¡± Mia gets the going already and symbolize me to follow up ¡°Yeah... I think I want to change everything haha....... Ahh wait for me Mia....¡± I look after Mia, not realized how far she has gotten already I caught up with Mia pretty fast and we decide to travel to the Vilscard field, because we both want to see what it looks like when a high tier spell was used and how the landscape could possible go to waste like that one. Also we hope that we¡äll meet some strong high lvl monster to fight with. I really want to try out my powers on them. ¡°Hohenheim... we are walking for over one week now! Cant we just use some speed, instead of walking like... like normal persons? I am sick of this fir forest environment, even if you create a neat cabin every evening this gets pretty boring. And we also haven¡ät met anything except wild animals.¡± Mia carps around ¡°Mhh, I just dont see any point in rushing everywhere. We got plenty of time, so why speeding everything up? But if you insist this much i¡äll agree. Lets speed this up a bit. ¡° I reluctantly agree ¡°I think you don¡ät know how many worlds there are to visit and they all are somehow beautiful. So thats why I cant wait for exploring everything.¡± Mia gets hyped ¡°Ok, ok but about how many worlds do we even talk? And how big are they, I mean this world has 4 big continents and if I must compare them to something, I would guess they are, each as big as half the earth. The more I think it over.... I didn¡¯t even seen 15% of my old world. And now I am supposed to restore balance in a whole universe... Oh man sounds a bit annoying to me. Guess there is plenty of work for me to do. But first I¡äll take a,.... ahh so 500-1000 year vacation from duty to establish my clan hahaha.¡± I first try to reply, but suddenly switch to my own train of thoughts ¡°So you mean you want to laze around for that time period? Hehe I am fine with that. But uhm, this universe contains about uhhm.... far over a million worlds I guess. And dont panic, when we travel to the world of gods, there is a room in the main city, that has a universerium. This cool thing shows you exactly what is going on in the universe and where. So it means you dont have to travel everywhere personally. At least it is just more fun to see everything personal and interact with the worlds. You must definitely use this privilege to interact with the worlds commoners, because you are one of a very few deity¡äs that have the right to interact in the internal worlds businesses. I think that only the 100 main divinity¡äs are allowed to do so. As you know the main deity¡äs are the ones that have big influences to the circle of existence. Just like you, the balance or Zaito, the wrath.¡± Mia surprises me again with some knowledge ¡°Over a million... she says... hahaha, I suddenly feel the urge to speed this journey a bit up.¡± I reconsider my point of view I jump up the trees and make sure that we are on track, while I have the complete map including our current position in my head as a clear vision. One of my ability¡äs somehow includes that, very helpful. As I assure that we are on track, I gesture Mia to follow. Then I accelerate to an immense fast jump forwards in direction of our goal. I haven¡¯t recognized that I accidentally ignited the tree with that, but there wasn¡¯t much time to consider that anyways. I accelerated me to a speed at which I heard a loud thunder, it must have been the sound barrier. But even now that I am at sound speed, I can anyhow perceive my surrounding perfectly and I think, that I have even much more speed potential upwards, at the moment I am at least mach 2. I am not really surprised as I see how Mia is catching up with me pretty fast and even leaves me behind, with one of those silly bright smiles... The more we fly, cant even consider our jumps as jumping, near the Vilscard field the environment becomes hotter and more like a wasteland. The trees around us are beginning to become smaller and they were kind of burned, sometimes one is even lit on fire. The ground and earth is covered with ashes and gets more dry. It took us just about 3 ? hours to get stopped by an astonishing view. Right in front of us, a huge mountain range appears, but those were no normal mountains. All of them are volcanoes and from each of them a bunch of lava-rivers were floating through the complete surrounding beneath them, turning into a giant lava pool. The name Vilscard ¡°Field¡± seems not really fitting, after seeing that the whole landscape is more like a mountain range in midst of a giant lava ocean. No trees, no humidity, only ashes and lava. The complete landscape is illuminated in a warm and reassuring fire red, and the heat reaches even us and we are standing about a 20 kilometers afar. ¡°Wow... This looks so unreal... wish I had a camera here.¡± I admit to the really mystifying view ¡°Yes... this is, even I must admit that it has its own beauty, somehow... it looks scary and beautiful at the same time.¡± Mia agreed with me ¡°I didn¡ät even know that a mere landscape could get me to feel a bit uneasy... The more I look at it, it seems the world is coming to its end.¡± I somehow get to shiver shortly ¡°Is this place even enterable?¡± Mia begins to doubt our resistance to lava and heat ¡°Well I think it will be a hard trip... but I really want to go to this place and do you also feel this reassuring and also suppressing aura from within it?¡± I feel a bit uneasy ¡°Yeah, I do... hate to admit it, but this gives me goose bumps.¡± Mia looks as petrified into the lava ocean ¡°Any idea what creature might spread such a strong aura? It feels as if it wants us to go there.¡± I feel a slight urge to search for the source of it ¡°Just once... I felt an aura this strong... just once. And that cant be possible, not in this world!¡± Mia really starts looking worried ¡°What are you afraid of? What can probably be so strong to intimidate you just by the feeling of an aura??¡± I cant believe my eyes, as I see Mia shivering ¡°Hohenheim... we must better not go there... if its really one of them... Not even you, no, no god might have the power to beat that being.¡± Mia gets really attached to me ¡°SO WHAT IS IT?? you are so afraid of ?¡± I cant hold back and get entangled in Mia¡äs hysteria ¡°A Forger... They have forged the god-weapons a long time ago. I thought they were extinct due to the war a million years ago...¡± Mia says now hiding behind me ¡°Are they really that strong??... And why are they supposed to be our enemies?¡± I ask her confused ¡°That is something... you have to ask another deity... not me. Just so much, a million years ago there were a few very talented smiths within a race called ¡°creator¡± and those were called Forger and it is said that they were able to forge weapons, which could be used against the gods and permanently kill them. You can guess the rest by yourself...¡± Mia try¡äs to pull me away from that place ¡ãAh damn I had hoped the story might be delivered to me again, but it seems that one is something else.¡ã I think ¡°Ok but I really do want to meet with that being and I will not accept any objections. If he turns out to be too strong I can teleport us to a different place, with my void magic.¡± I try to convince Mia ¡°No... please you must not...,¡± I interrupt her ¡°Yes I must, I have a good feeling about that.¡± I try to reassure Mia ¡°sight~ if you really insist that much... I will accompany you, but by the slightest sign of danger we will retreat. Promise me. I dont want to lose another master to one of them...¡± Mia reluctantly agrees ¡° I promise you. Dont worry that much. I have the full control of my ability¡äs now and I can even enter the state of a creator too. So there will be no problems, you said it yourself I am supposed to be one of the strongest deity¡äs there are.¡± I pat her head and hug her ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Yeah, much information input and low action input... deal with it so much for this chapter a little short, I know myself. But I am a bit of a conflict of how I should continue with the story so I have to figure it out first. Give me some suggestions there are two options at the moment: 1.) Hohenheim is op and will have his fights as a freakin badass without any obstacles and the story will just be about the story, which would follow then pretty fast 2.) Hohenheim is op, but has opponents to fight with and sometimes he will have his problems. But he will still be a badass char or at least becoming one in the next chaps, story will follow anyhow within the next chaps And dont worry I have a red line story is following after. 11.) The Vilscard Field ¡°So its decided.¡± I let go of Mia ¡°Remember the promise you made.¡± Mia urges me ¡°Hahaha, lets see how resistance I am to lava.¡± I shout out and take position for another jump I accelerate my jump and rush towards a giant volcano ahead. Pitiful I miscalculated my speed, even before I could notice, I overcome the distance of 20 kilometers and just have to react to my impact. Shortly before I crush into the volcano, I throw a small punch towards my ground zero,so my impact would not be that hard. With an immense, thunder-like, impact sound I crash into the mountain and end up around 6 meters inside the mountain soil. ¡°Ahaha.... What was that supposed to be... hahaha. Seems someone here should better learn how to control his strength, hehehe¡± I hear Mia¡äs laughter from outside my impact whole ¡°Ouhh.. yeah of course... thats so damn funny ha-ha~¡± I get my self up and wipe some dust of me, oddly my clothes seem to be indestructible and even my hat keeps its cool on my head. I step outside the whole and do some stretching. We landed on the volcano-mountain range and are now surrounded by only lava rivers and blazing hot soil. But neither Mia nor I seem to be very affected from the heat around us. ¡°Wuh... look at this, its really an amazing place.¡± I still am a bit mystified of this live hell ¡°Yep it definitely is, but this pressuring power still makes me uncomfortable. Let us hurry exploring this place and then looking for some fun elsewhere.¡± Mia nervously keeps staying on guard ¡°I feel this pressure too, but it does feel like it wants me to be here... But ok if its for you, lets hurry and look around for that pressure.¡± I dont really understand Mia¡äs fear, but try to keep her well being in mind ¡°And do not forget the promise you made!¡± Mia keeps reminding me ¡°No, do not worry. If there is anything dangerous enough to scare me, we¡äll retreat.¡± I manage to reassure her a bit ¡°Ok then let us head in that direction¡± Mia points towards the giant lava ocean ¡°Mhh, I too feel the pressure from there, but I am not sure how we shall make it through the lava. Does lava even effect our bodies?¡± I jump down to the coast, where the lava, slowly floating, is connected to the mountain ¡°I dunno... in all my time being a spirit guardian, none of my deity felt the urge to take a bath in a lava pond, but for the heat I think, it will be no problem to deal with.¡± Mia inspects the lava, as she jumps down after me ¡°Reminds me of... you were forged once, wouldn¡ät you melt or something? Hehe a molten Mia...¡± I try to joke around, not successful ¡°Tz tz tz... what do you think of god-weapons? My kind was forged with the might of a Galaxy. And for the temperature of my self, I think I was forged with the heat of a total four billion degree. So no lava wont probably hurt me.¡± Mia gets a bit sulky ¡°Oi, oi I was joking. I wouldn¡ät dare to imagine you melting in mere lava.¡± I say to her, trying to calm her a bit ¡ãFour Billion degree?? Mhh thats about a quarter million times hotter than a sun... wow¡ã also wonder about that heat ¡°Hmp... the better for you. Nevertheless let us get moving, if you¡äve got any idea how we deal with that lava.¡± Mia replies still a bit silky, but it seems she cant be angry at me for very long ¡°I think nothing easier than that...¡± I go in front of the lava ocean and release a lot white sp, then I gather it around my fist and throw a punch forwards. Again it feels like I would hit something similar to an air barrier and no second later a wide path before us opens itself within the lava. The lava gets blown away to the right and left, as my punch makes its way through it. A heavy wind accompanies my punch and the molten stone sprinkles into the form of a 3 meter width tunnel, around 2 kilometers long and petrifies. ¡°Seems like we have left our own architecture here, haha.¡± I erase my sp and pat the cooled, now turned to stone, lava wall that surrounds the tunnel ¡°Is this even safe? We dont know how deep the sea runs and just because the ground petrified doesn¡ät mean that it would not melt again, right?¡± Mia says while examining the structure sceptically ¡°Well, no guarantee for that... but if something is to happen we can just exceed the speed of the lava and escape. So lets give it a try.¡± I try to assure her ¡°Oki....sigh...¡± Mia still isn¡¯t very convinced We start going and carefully enter that tunnel of cooled lava. We walk straight forwards in the direction of the pressuring power, which becomes more powerful and intimidating, the further we go. The ground and the walls slowly start to regain heat and all here and there a small part starts glowing again, but we evade those parts and continue. Suddenly we notice that the ground beneath us starts shivering from time to time and it feels as if we¡äre walking on some kind of hanging bridge. We walk for about 15 min and nearly reached the end of the tunnel, where we could take the sight of another, much smaller, volcano.'' ¡°Look there, this must be the origin of the pressure.¡± Mia says and points towards the small mountain ¡°Guess so... the pressure has gone insanely strong, it feels as if it wraps my whole body. Maybe it wasn¡ät that great of an idea to come here after all.¡± I start to doubt my objective to inspect the source of the pressure ¡°Good! Lets turn around and go somewhere else... I didn¡ät want to come here from the start. And this pressure really feels as if we shouldn¡ät come here. Huuhaaaa¡± Mia turns around and nearly slipped herself into the lava-pool, which has established again and blocks our way back ¡°Ah damn... see there is no way to turn back now. We better hurry forwards. Dont want to experience how a bath in lava feels.¡± I suddenly grab Mia and speed up a bit while pulling her with me. Within half a minute we reached the mountain and Mia starts complaining. ¡° I could¡äve walked all by my self you know...? And...¡± Mia stops as she recognize that right before us, directly in the ground before the volcano a giant serpent statue is embed. This thing surely has its 50 meters length and a width very similar to that old guardian snake I meet in the forest. Looking at the surroundings, it seems as if there was a fight not too long ago. All around the statue are signs of impacts and cracks all over the volcano. And a bit further away there is a giant whole leading into the volcano. ¡°Mhh...? What might happened here? Looks not too long ago, that there was a fight over here.¡± I conclude while poking the statue ¡°Doesn¡¯t look to great for us to be here... that thing you are poking, that was once a rank S monster ¡°Lava-Eel¡± and judging by its aura, its not dead for a long time. I wonder who might be able to kill such a high lvl creature.¡± Mia starts again with her seemingly infinitive knowledge ¡°Ho, An S rank monster? Would it been hard to fight such a thing for me?¡± I ask Mia, but knowing the answer already ¡°Of course not really. But S rank creatures can be a real pain in the ass and as for normal people, they symbolize fear and catastrophe. There aren¡ät many people who can deal with S ranker¡äs, though you already killed two of em.¡± Mia says ¡°Yeah thought about that too, makes me wanna find out who was able to do so even more. Ahh by the way, that guardian serpent of the Finsterfir, which I met, about which lvl is that thing?¡± I ask Mia thinking about, that I had my fun fighting it ¡°I am not really sure about that and because I was unconscious that time, I missed the chance to take my look at it. But by your telling of it I would say it was at least S rank if not even already legendary ranked.¡± Mia concludes
Monster and Adventurer-ranking
Ranks:Specification:
GThe lowest rank, it resembles normal animals like bunnies, flys, horses and so on can be killed by any one in charge of a weapon or without one.
FThis is the rank where People like normal commoners start at. normal people where ranked F. And also for some animals like trained dogs and trained horses
EPeople who where training their bodys normally are ranked E for example: black smiths, farmer, craftsmen Monster ranked E are for example: orks, Goblins
Dwell trained man/woman like guards and others. Normally hae they knowledge of some martial arts and can easiy take on the lower ranked ones.
Cspecifically talented people, who can exceed their limit of training and become strong enough, to encounter dozens of people by themselves. Also known to held of positions like the captain of the gards or lieutenant
BBetter not messing around with B rank monsters or adventurers. They?¡äre known for their brute strength and if it comes to monsters, they are able to think intelligent and strategically. some soldiers can be this rank.
AThe gap between all lower ranks normally isnt that great, but from rank A on everything changes. Monster and Persons ranked A or higher can not be compared to lower ranks. Their brute force and attacking is far outmatching for b ranks even if there were dozens of b ranks to encounter 1 A rank they might fail hardly. The personal gurads of Kings are all ranked A or higher.
SS rank monster can easily bring destruction over a whole town. Luckily they were seen seldom and mostly live apart from the areas where humans live. But there are exceptions, there exist creatures, which only appear in hordes and even use the system of a power ranking. As for them, they mostly have a king who is S ranked. For example: Goblins, Orks, Spiderlings and Imps Human generals can be ranked S or higher.
SS/Legendary rankvery seldom seen and extremely dangerous. There is not really any recording about SS ranked Monsters, because mostly they destroyed and killed everything, what encountered them. But it is known that those monsters are named and can speak in human language. One of the only SS monsters known is the Spiderking "Sophrateus" who guards a certain place in the demon kingdom If a human is ranked SS, he has abandoned his happyness a long time ago. In order to gain a strength not compareable to anything. But there are those who exceeded from their npormal limits and became SS adventurer just by training permanently. Those where not often seen, though they do exist a few in each world.
XRank X... the unknown rank. There are creatures far outmatching their own race and evolving into something mysterious and tremendous powerful. They are very rare and can even posses the might to grant ones wishes. There are 4 known Monsters of the X rank: Medusa The Serpent Queen Arachne The Spider Queen Archimedes The Immortal Midas The Unrighteous Those creatures were the true called monsters within all worlds. They can travel trhough the worlds and easily destroy them at will. All though there is something very mysterious about them, All of the known ones seem to have human origins. but that is not confirmed.
¡°Ahh... I was awaiting the information already.... thank you mythology ability¡± I say as the information about the world ranks appears in my head You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°So you gained the information again?¡± Mia asks me smiling ¡°Yeah, what a bunch of knowledge, say Mia those X ranks, are they strong enough to kill a god?¡± I ask her about that because it was not clearly explained ¡°Oh well, remember what I said about a witches-queen?¡± Mia reminds me ¡°Uhm, yes I think so, that she may be able to bring madness over me.¡± I remember slightly ¡°So you do, those X ranked creatures are a lot stronger than the dark magic users. I think they are on the same level as a creator was. But there are only 5 X ranks whom I know about. Medusa, Archimedes, Arachne,Midas and this new guy I heard from. I think his name is Reaper Dex.¡± Mia answers rapidly ¡°Reaper Dex...? Who¡äs he? The information tells nothing about him being known.¡± I ask Mia while we both go towards the cave entrance ¡°So uhm.. I¡äve heard of him also only recently, while I was unconscious. I gathered information about the worlds near this one and about their conditions. You must know, when I lose my consciousness my soul enters a rift of existence, where I can gather information. But I can not view my current body or what happens around me. And there was rumor spreading about him. A world-traveler tells a story about an amazing fighter, who fought within a magic-tournament against an archdemon and its said he has won by far without being harmed. So he¡äs probably X ranked. He is called Reaper Dex and appeared in the world called Nirilu, which is very near to this one. He is a fearsome newcomer, with tremendous powers which is naturally to accept this due to his achievement of fighting an archdemon without problems.¡± Mia explains to me ¡°Thats a cool ability of yours... your soul never gets harmed that way. But anyways, I would really appreciate to meet that Reaper Dex once, really want to know how such a fearsome guy would be looking like.¡± I try to imagine how such a guy would look like ¡°Well I¡äve got a wallpaper of him, that traveler sells them everywhere in the rift. He is a slender and 186 cm tall man, always wearing this fucking creepy mask : http://www.directupload.net/file/d/4128/3zl74l73_jpg.htm . ¡° Mia pulls a picture of Reaper Dex out of the nowhere... ¡°Well thats one cool mask, I like this guys fashion style haha.¡± I take the picture and inspect it ¡°Hmp, I think its one creepy as hell mask and I would rather not meet him.¡± Mia shivers a bit, as if she dislikes him from deep within her chest ¡°Dunno, I kinda sympathize with him... well lets check this cave out, I still am curious who have fought here and what the origin of this pressure is.¡± I say as we walk closer to the cave and the pressure becomes even stronger. Now it seems as if the ground is shivering and it also looks like the walls can not stand the pressure very much longer. Anyways we decide to walk into the cave. We walk into the cave, a strong resonance between the cave walls and the pressure seems to prevail itself inside and it feels as if our movements are slowed down by that resonance. Mia creates a fire orb and we can see, the cave is very wide, around 15 meter and about 12 meter high. The path is only leading in one direction, further inside the volcano. We both have the feeling as if we are walking slightly downwards, but we continue to follow it down. After a good walk of 5 minutes straight forwards, we notice some noises from the deeper inside the mountain. It sounds as if someone or something is having a fight. We hear clashes and cracking sounds. ¡°?hm this sounds as if someone fights over there, we should better not interrupt. I dont like this feeling here at all. Hohenheim this is dangerous, lets turn back.¡± Mia starts worrying ¡°It will be alright Mia, this pressure here, I can handle an opponent like this. And I really want to know who it is, to release such a strong aura.¡± I keep moving forwards ¡°Ah man, you promised me!¡± Mia complains ¡°Yeah I know, but I feel as if I would regret it if I would turn back now.¡± I cant describe what I feel at the moment So we walk further towards the fighting sounds, while Mia complains a bit, but agrees reluctantly. A bit further in the volcano we see a bright orange light from an exit before us, as we go closer we see that it directs into a big chamber, which runs deep with no stairs or connection to this path. And deep down there is a giant magma pond with an obsidian Island in the middle. And exactly on this Island stands a man on top of a dead Lava-eel. The man is wearing a black trench-coat with fire emblems at the bottom-side and a big pattern at his back, that shows 4 rings, one black,one orange,one green and one gray drawn on a red and black colored sword. He is wielding a big scythe, with a black handle and a deep green glowing blade, which is as tall as himself. ¡°OH! This is bad... Hohenheim we better retreat now, this guy... it seems he is WAR! We cant deal with one of those old and creepy geezers... Of all the possibilities, why must it be one of those.¡± Mia shortly shouts as she recognize him ¡°WAR? You dont mean that WAR... the horsemen???¡± I surprised look at Mia Exactly that instant I look at Mia gives a gap to attack me and I feel myself pulled and thrown on the island. I crush into the island with an enormous impact and as I stand up, I barely notice how a swing with that big ass scythe misses me, because I stepped fast enough backwards. The man before me puts his scythe aside and looks closer at me, as I get my stand and we now look eye to eye, watching each other. The man has short orange hair and a bright skittishly smile on his face, as well a long scar running from his right eye down to his cheeks. His eyes look like those of a snake and are colored dark red. ¡°Ahh at least you are here. It started to bore me and there are only those stupid fish creatures to amuse me... what a pain in the ass¡± WAR? Starts to talk to me ¡°You... You were waiting for me? I dont understand. What do you mean. Why would WAR himself wait for me?¡± I ask totally confused ¡°Hahahaha! Wait you mean that?? you dont know who I am right? Haha, did this little mischievous girl over there didn¡ät tell you?... ¡° The man ask me totally surprised ¡°?hh, what do you mean...? tell me what? Who are you and how comes you know Mia?¡± I am getting even more confused ¡°Ah damn! Why has it to be you! You noisy and nasty ginger!¡± Mia suddenly reveals herself and jumps down to us ¡°You...you know him? What the fuck is going on!?¡± The two of them look at each other and then suddenly hug and greet each other while smiling and laughing ¡°HEY YOU! Stop ignoring me...¡± I dont understand anything anymore ¡°Ah yes sorry sorry, let me introduce the tow of you. This is my precious master and god Van Hohenheim the deity of balance. And Hohenheim, this is Hephaestus the son of WAR and the current deity of the fire.¡± Mia introduces the both of us ¡°Hephaestus... the son of WAR? Deity of fire?? I think you must explain a lot more to me than only introducing me to him. For example you can start with the term of happening in the moment... What the shit is going on?¡± I am slightly getting angry for being left in the dark ¡°Calm down, we will explain you everything. But let us change the place for now. How about we go into the next town and get the chill in a tavern.¡± Hephaestus suggests ¡°Next town?? isn¡¯t the next town hundreds of kilometers away from here?¡± Mia and I ask nearly at the same time ¡°Huh... you don¡ät know chibi? The Vilscard field isn¡ät that uninhabited as you might think. Well lesser talk, I¡äll just show you. Follow me!¡± Hephaestus shouts as he jumps onto a ledge which leads into another path. (Authors note: Chibi is the japanese word for gnome or small loli and is used from Hephaestus to tease Mia a bit. I use this word because I want to XD) We look at each other and nod. We follow Hephaestus into the smaller path on the ledge and I must admit that he is quiet fast, but I am able to follow him on the step. We move in high speed through a lot of tunnels and if Hephaestus weren¡ät leading us we surely might just got lost by now. Suddenly, after a 5 minute run, Hephaestus stops before a great iron forged and double winged Gate. He goes closer to it and creates a fire orb of the highest quality... It shine is so beautiful it feels as if you were looking at something that resembles life itself. Then he inputs the orb into a small gap at the gate. The gate immediately begins to shine in a bright orange and red light as it swings open. ¡°Welcome to Uvrandir¡± Hephaestus shouts out loud while smiling at us We walk slowly forwards and get stunned by an amazing view. Behind that Gate a total different world shows itself. The area before us is a tremendous big hall within the volcano, if not also beneath the whole Vilscard field. All over the ground a giant magma sea flows and on top of it a marble platform was build. And separate marble platforms where hanging from the ceiling held by giant marble and iron pillars and they all are connected by fascinating and mystifying decorated marble bridges. Far in the back a giant palace build of black marble seems to be watching over the, already very stunning, city. On the marble grounds a complete city is build out of stone and iron houses. ¡°So you like this place? Hehe. This is the last resort of the master black smiths race, the black iron dwarfs.¡± Hephaestus proudly announces ¡°Dwarfs? I thought they were extinct in most of the worlds.¡± Mia asks surprised ¡°Yeah that is right, they were all hunted down. But this is one of the last resorts and they even covered up their secret town here with the help of one of the last ancient human kings, who sacrificed himself to cast the tier 7 spell ¡°Armageddon¡± up on this area, so that the dwarfs could survive here in secret.¡± Hephaestus looks a bit sad while telling us ¡°Uhm, may be a stupid question, but why were the dwarfs extinguished?¡± I ask a bit surprised ¡°No, its ok to ask. You couldn¡ät possible know. The Dwarfs were known to be masters at forging weapons, armor and even godly weapons. They were so good at their job that they broke a taboo. They created a very mighty weapon due breaking that taboo, which could destroy a complete world in a single blow. So the elders within the gods and of all races punished the dwarfs with the highest possible punishment: Extinction. But there were a few who stood against that decision and protected the dwarfs. So was one of them a king of the humans.¡± Hephaestus explains but I couldn¡ät abandon the feeling that something is fishy with his explanation ¡°So we should go to the tavern on the third platform, you can go ahead, I have to do something before we can talk,but it shouldn¡ät take long. Just say that you are in my accompany and they¡äll know how to treat you right.¡± Hephaestus shouts laughing at us as he runs of. ________________________________________________________________________________ Sorry for taking so long with this chap, but due to an surgery I was disabled to write for a short period. Hope you enjoyed this chapter Let me know some suggestions :) 12.) Second Arc: true and false Mia and I just nod at each other and take our leave towards a giant, white shining, marble bridge. The bridge leads its way up to the big platform and to the city. As we go on the bridge and look around us, we see that the platform we are heading to, really is just floating on the magma ocean and the bridge is connected to only a few mainstays, embed into the mountain walls. But although it looks very sturdy and stable. We walk straight into the city. And there we recognize, that the whole place here is even a lot bigger than it looked already from above. Its a big and tightly constructed city, with a lot of streets and crossroads. Its also very lively, all here and than we meet commoners and at nearly every corner we find a blacksmith or forging shop. But they seem to ignore us as strangers. To my surprise The people we see on the street are indeed called ¡°dwarfs¡±, but they are not as small and hairy as I thought they would be. To be honest most of them just look like normal humans, only a bit shorter and with much sturdier bodies. ¡°This might get hard to find our way to the third platform...¡± Mia whispers out of her thoughts There are no gates guarding the bridge from town-sides, but inside the city on the streets are many guards and soldiers patrolling and it seems to have a high level security here. The guards are very well equipped, they wear plate-armors and well forged swords as well as halberds. ¡°Oohh... look at those nicely and shining armors...¡± Mia says while we walk through an avenue, which seems to lead towards a giant market square. ¡°Yeah, they look like we better not offend them, hehe.¡± I say to Mia while inspecting a sign that I found
<--- 2 PlatformPlatform 3 --->
¡°Well, well. Looks like we wont have any further trouble, finding our way.¡± I assume and pull Mia in direction of the 3rd platform, as she tries to touch one of the guards armors ¡°Oh come on, its not common to see such well forged armors... at least let us buy one, if we take our leave from here.¡± the normally so uppish Mia looks at me with very convincingly dog eyes. For a short moment I was stunned from her cuteness and feel like I could not resist any of her requests. ¡°Hmm...you really do like shiny things huh? Haha but what do we even do with an armor like that? Do you want to wear one yourself... little miss indestructible?¡± I got a little sarcastic, as I thought about her ability to be indestructible. ¡°Ahh... you¡äre right... we dont need that. Oouh what a pity.¡± Mia seems a little off. Its nothing like her usual self to be that of a moron. I decide not to ask her about anything so far, because I really feel like I dont even know her anymore. Well that aside I really dont know her that long... And then the incident with Hephaestus I really want a good explanation. So we go on and finally reach the 3rd platform. The 3rd platform is a bit higher above the magma and its hanging from the ceiling only connected by a giant marble pillar. Also the platform is not as big as the others and everything looks a bit more rustic here. It seems a bit like the township of Uvrandir. We looked around for a bit and then found an iron forged sign of a tavern, which says:
The Boiling Hammer
the tavern itself looks not too shabby, it has an aura of that kind, that you only get to find on the countryside. It seems to literally invite you, to enter. Its a bit nostalgic and feels very comfortable. So I did not hesitate and open the door. The door swings open and we enter the tavern. On the inside everything looks much larger than from the outside and I wasn¡ät wrong at all, the Innkeeper, a chubby and elderly woman with red hair, greets us with a friendly and welcoming smile. Although she seems very welcoming, I feel a very strange aura spreading fro her. She gestured us in and we follow her invitation. ¡°Hello there youngsters, what can I do for ya?¡± She greets us in a very deep voice, with a strange sounding accent. But she seems to be the kind sort of character ¡°Ara...? You are not from here are ya? Hahaha, we don¡ät get many customers from elsewhere.¡± The woman said rapidly after, so that we hadn¡¯t time to answer yet ¡°Ah ?h, yes we come from outside the city and were invited here by a friend. Ah speaking of which.. a man named Hephaestus send us here and said someone would take care of us?¡± I answered her a bit sceptically ¡°Hooh, the young master¡äs send his friends over. Hohoho very well, follow me please.¡± The woman leads us to a staircase and we go up. We were send to a room on the third floor and the woman left us there saying that she would prepare some drinks and snacks for us. The room is very comfortable designed and has its own fireplace, everything inside this place is made of stone and iron. But though this, it really looks fine and nicely decorated. Aside that fireplace there are a table, a desk, a couch ( normally constructed out of wool and so on) and a bunch of chairs. At the right wall there is another door and behind us is the staircase. We take our seat and it becomes awkwardly silent between the two of us, only the fire, burning at the fireplace, makes some cracking sounds. ¡°So wanna tell me a bit more about you and Hephaestus? Who is he?¡± I decide to break the silence and ask her straight on ¡°Well lets wait until everyone is here, that would make it much easier. But let me tell you one thing... It was not my decision to start all of this so early. I really wanted to spend a bit more time with you learning about each other, before this would happen.¡± Mia gets serious and tries to convince me about something but ends up confusing me more ¡°Ah well ok, ok. I think I can wait a bit longer. -sigh-¡± That moment the Innkeeper opens the door and brings a big tablet with all kinds of dishes. ¡°oi old lady I am coming in!¡± someone screams up the stairs and we can hear how someone steps his way up here. ¡°oh it seems another guest has appeared, hohoho. Come on hurry up here Sieg, I serve the tea.¡± the innkeeper yelled back with an amusing smile ¡°It seems its getting lively here again, hohoho, if just my old jack could enjoy this with me ts ts ts¡± The old lady placed 6 stunning crafted teacups and plates on the table and happily gestured us towards the table as she also puts a big bowl of delicious smelling cookies onto it. We follow her gesture and take a seat at the table, we sit opposite from each other. The moment we took our seat, a tall, blonde and long haired man entered the room as well. He is about 195 cm tall and has long beautiful blonde hair. His eyes look very abstract, they kinda look like that of a reptile and have a weird shimmering blue green color. As he sees us, he starts to smile and rushes over to Mia, he hugs her deeply and whispers something like: ¡°I am glad to see you alive.¡± If it weren¡ät for my godly powers I wouldn¡ät have heard that. After he finished greeting Mia he steps over to me and took his time to examine me, with his strange eyes. But after a few seconds he smiled brightly and we shake hands. ¡° I am Siegfried, but you can call me Sieg. Nice to meet you Hohenheim. As I see you might be really worth everything, good to hear at least one good message.¡±Sieg says with a reassured voice to me and took a seat next to Mia. Now they both seem to be watching me and it felt really, really awkward. For my sake the old lady catches the mood and throws in a question for us all. ¡°And how have you all been, was it a hard journey until here? And Shiro my dear, have you managed to reach the old geezer before you were assigned?¡± ¡°Ohh man gran you know that I have a new name now right? Its Mia, M I A! But no, pitiful I must say that I haven¡ät even found a trace of that old fart. And then there was no time left for search.¡± Mia answers a bit flustered but changed into a slightly depressed tone ¡°mhh, that is not good...not good¡± The old lady repeats herself in thoughts ¡°Well we might have time to find him later on.¡± Sieg emboldens the old lady ¡°But man, my journey was the hell on earthen! It started with a real disaster for me. At first the old clan leader was all against it and I was stuck at home for about a whole month, but finally the elders have decided to take part in this. So I managed to go with a month delay. And for all misfortune I ran into the serpent queen Medusa. You can believe me, she really gives you the creepy thing. (Sieg shivers for a moment) Luckily she had no real interest in me and I slipped away as I saw my gap. And then after a total of 3 months I finally reached this place. So in the end, yes you can call my journey ¡°hard¡±.¡±Sieg ends his short explanation and turns towards us ¡°Well, we had some internal character-finding problems on our way here and Hohenheim still needs more improvement to his new existence. But all in all we had no problems to manage our way here. Mhh wait there was one exception. We meet a really unpleasant fellow, it seems Zaito has took an interest in Hohenheims matters. And it seems that he knows something he better should not know. I think if we meet him again there are a lot of problems, which can occur.¡± Mia sums up our story until here and I sit there without saying anything. I just can not find any gap for me to bring myself into that conversation. ¡°Mhh Zaito you say? Isn¡ät he the new god of wrath or something. What interest can a newly awoken god have in another newcomer? I hope he doesn¡ät sniffs around too deep. Would be a real nuisance to deal with wrath.¡± Sieg thoughtfully concludes The old lady sighs shortly and then leaves the room and as she seemingly reached downstairs, we hear some other voices and the sentence: yes yes, they are already waiting. From the Innkeeper shortly after, two more people appeared at the door frame. One man, he is very short and he has a long beard as well as long brown hair. Well he looks like a real dwarf, if you would assume something. He is about 158 cm tall and looks like a real dwarf warrior. He has a big double edged Battleaxe on his back, which is as tall as himself and a small forging hammer at his belt. His beard and hair are as long as he is tall, but they look very trim. His body looks like he has been through a very hard and lifelong training. The other person is exactly the opposite. Its a young and beautiful black haired woman, she has something Asian about her. She is wearing also a kimono,but colored in dark blue and black, a long Nodachi ¨C Katana on her back and two fans at her Kimono-ribbon. She is about 165 cm tall and her long black hair is tied to a plait at her back. She has wonderful, but cold and piercing eyes, which are also shining slightly light-blue. They both gaze at the table were sitting at and after a few seconds the dwarf steps forwards, this time I was the first one to be greeted. The dwarf walks over to me and eyes me up, than he greets me properly. ¡°So you are the newcomer, god of balance. Hahaha very nice to meet ya. I am Kazador, the last survivor of the hellfire dwarfen clan. I am about 479 years old and a master blacksmith.¡± Kazador gives me a proper introduction in a really sympathy mood. he is the first person I really took a liking in this situation, he clearly expresses himself and says what he means ¡°Yes, also nice to meet you Kazador. I am, as you seem to already know, Van Hohenheim the god of Balance. Hohenheim is enough to call me.¡± We both shake hands and Kazador really has some power behind his grip. We finished shaking hands and he takes a seat next to me. As he sat down, the young woman kind of floats towards me. She seem to be the shy and silent kind of character. Her way to move seems so surreal and elegant that I didn¡ät even notice her footsteps. She stops in front of me and does a very formal curtsey, then she looks into my eyes with a piercing look and introduces herself. ¡°It is an honor to meet you Van Hohenheim deity of Equilibrium. I am Kali the Queen of Death. I am known for quiet some time, but in the last 4 months I have made my appearance as rank X adventurer. I am known as the strongest necromancer in all worlds.¡± She takes her stance again and walks towards the seat next to Sieg and sat down. She really has a stunning aura and something mystifying, but also terrifying about her. And I could not response properly, I just give her a slight nod. The both of them seem to have ignored Sieg and Mia for the complete time of introductions, but now that everyone has taken a seat they all begin to chatter and even the so cold Queen has set up a slightly smile while talking to Mia and Sieg. They all chatter with each other and I just couldn¡ät find an opening to bring myself into a conversation. So I decide to watch them and think about this occasion. Who might they all be and what do they have to do with me. All types of questions occurred in my head and I couldn¡ät bring myself to ask yet. A good amount of time passes by, the cookies run out and the tea empties every minute. After a good hour of observing and listening to their chatter, I have made my view of some of them. The so cold and elegant Kali is a real mistress, she watches her words and only expresses herself to the minimum of manner, but even though she tries to hide her true self, I caught her twice smiling and laughing together with Sieg. The dwarf Kazador sometimes tried to start a conversation with me, but we both never got a hold of one term, so we only spoke a few sentences. Although he seems to be a very kindhearted man and he always says what he thinks of. Sieg mostly talked to Kali and Mia, they all seem to know each other for a long time and I got the feeling that they maybe are childhood friends. Sieg talked a lot about his clan, he seems to be the heir of a very powerful clan, but I could not figure out what kind of clan he belongs to. So the time passes by and it feels like it has become evening. The chatter gets less and an unbreakable silence, seems to have estimated in this small round of people. We all just look at each other until we hear some footsteps from the stairs. ¡°Oh finally, this must be Hephaestus!¡± Mia yelled and breaks through the silence. Quickly after that, Hephaestus enters the room and gazes at the five of us. ¡°Oh you are all here already? I thought you would take longer to arrive here. But well, that shortens the introduction.¡± He says to us and takes a seat at the head of the table. Right after he sit down he looks at us and starts with a serious face: ¡° So I guess the most of you already know why we gathered here today, but for those who dont, let me explain it from the start. Hephaestus makes a serious view towards Mia and then towards me. Hohenheim, this must be very confusing to you and I will do my best to explain everything to you now. But before that, let me please ask you a question.¡± Hephaestus becomes even more serious ¡°Well, ask your question Hephaestus and I¡äll do my best to answer you properly¡± I answered very curious about what kind of a story I will get to hear now ¡°Ok, tell me Hohenheim, do you know why you were chosen as the new god of Equilibrium?¡± Hephaestus looks at me as if hes expecting a very short answer. And to be honest I dont know the reason. ¡°Ah well, I dont really know. But you seem to know the answer already so why asking me nonsense?¡± I reply a bit sarcastic ¡°Thats because the answer is, that there was no deity of Equilibrium in the worlds for a long time and the last deity of balance was killed. Killed by other gods, many centuries ago.¡± He speaks to me in a very serious and urging way ¡°So you basically want to say that I was picked randomly as candidate? But then, why has it taken so long for naming a new deity of balance?¡± I could not get any clue of what Hephaestus is up to. ¡°No, not at all. You were the most fitting candidate. To be worth as the deity of balance, one must have special ability¡äs. And no one in all that time was gifted with the needed ability¡äs acquired for that. But You, you were given the power to summon Mia as your spirit guardian. That was the condition of being chosen as the new deity.¡± He says smiling at me, but still in a serious way ¡°And why is that?¡± I ask ¡°To be honest with you, the worlds are at a big unbalance and they are near the dark change.¡± He started, but gets interrupted by me, but also ignores the question mentioning Mia ¡°Dark change? What¡äs that?¡± I interrupt him ¡°The dark change is, when the worlds become unstable and being ruled by merciless and false gods. You can call them demons or devils to compare with. If this happens, you can compare that to the apocalypse of all worlds, the downfall of the heavens.¡± Mia shouts out loud not believing me I didnt know about that ¡°Yes, as Mia already said, the dark change is when the balance being disrupted. At the moment there are countless gods amongst all, who try to bring that dark change over the worlds and...¡± I interrupt him again ¡°Wait a moment, gods want to start that??¡± I surprised ask him ¡°Let me continue. Yes many gods started doubting their own duties and they started to act out of their own whims and only test out their powers, which leads to chaos and disasters in many worlds. While they¡äve continuously ignored their duties they started to become rotten beings. As such, they still remained as gods and still posses all their might and powers, but they have lost all interests in remaining the worlds balance and they slowly started to revolt against the Over-god. They have set their own goal, they want to become all singularity¡¯s of their own and rule for themselves. Normally it would be the job of the god of Equilibrium to face those rotten deity¡äs and either bring them to good sense or dispose of them. And as the last deity of balance tried exactly to do that, all the dark gods gathered and set him in an ambush, they killed him. And for fucks sake, it is not THAT easy to kill a god and its even harder to dispose of the deity of balance, which is because he normally has the power to encounter other deities if he gets serious. Hephaestus hits on the table very hard and raised his voice. So, many of us remaining ¡°good gods¡± recognized that there was such a bad change ongoing, but it was already to late for us and we went hiding from the dark gods, because they started to hunt us down. We gathered together and could only guess what and how they were able to kill the deity of balance. In our despair we then found the reason, why the deity of balance was killed. Hephaestus looks worried at Mia and then back to me We discovered that the dark gods urged the dwarfen clans to forge one ultimate weapon for them. Normally there were no ways to forge a new god weapon, without the help of a creator, but the creator were extinct and so the dark gods thought of a very long forgotten and forbidden technique, which only the dwarfs could use. In order to create the ultimate weapon, which can even slaughter the god of balance, a requirement of countless souls is needed. The dark gods had a lot of representatives in the high council of gods and so they were able to convince the other ones, that the dwarfs already have broken that tabu of forging and they demanded on the highest punishment for them: Eradication not knowing that we would play the cards for the dark gods, we agreed with them and started to eradicate the dwarfs. Luckily the dark gods killed the deity of balance too early and we could, more or less, safe the dwarfs being fully eradicated, as we found out about their plan. But with all those dead dwarfs it was already to late and the weapon was created and the deity was already killed.¡± Hephaestus looks up and keeps silent for a moment As he comes back to sense I ask him: ¡°Why hasn¡ät the over-god done anything? Isn¡¯t that his job?¡± ¡°No, the over god is not interested in such fights and changes. He is just the creator of the reality and he is the one to name new deities if needed, but the disputes of the deities, they have to deal with themselves. The over god just did one thing to aid us a little, or maybe it was on a whim of his. He send the mighty god weapon to sleep of eternity, that was after a dark god turned the other dark gods of, he stole the weapon and betrayed his comrades as he arrived here and gave us the weapon. Pitiful he wont join us at that time and he ran of on his own. Later we heard that he was killed too. He was the god of wrath. As you know the current deity of wrath is Zaito, you have met him already.¡± Hephaestus finished his explanation and looks at me I¡äve been waiting to ask several questions and he must have recognized that, so he stopped. ¡°So in fact the over god is just a passive existence? That sounds not very good for anything.¡± I begin ¡°Well, yes he is something that stands above everything. Even if the dark gods revolt against him, they would be merciless killed by him, but that is only if they would reach him. And reaching him is nearly impossible. But as for the ongoing the over god ignores most of them and just leaves it all to the gods.¡± Hephaestus sorrowful answers You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°so Hephaestus, you said that the dark gods slaughtered the previous god of balance with that mighty god weapon and you also said that it was a requirement to have the ability to summon Mia as new deity of balance... So comes I am concluding that Mia is exactly that weapon?¡± I curious ask him ¡°haha, you have sharp senses, thats correct. Mia is the weapon who killed the previous deity. She is one of no kind, she is unique. And we learned about Mia¡äs personality that time. She is not evil and decided to help us fighting the dark gods and restoring the balance.¡± He spoke slowly and laughs a bit reassured ¡°Yes, I could not stand those rotten gods and their intentions of ruling all by themselves. It was disgusting to kill that poor deity of balance. But its thanks to him that I gained my own personality and my own will. He set a spell on me with his last breath and blood, which prevented the dark gods using me any further. Due his last spell All lost souls, which were used to create me fused to one and that is the current me. Thats also the reason why I can only be summoned by the deity of Equilibrium. I owe him a lot and I intend of paying him back through helping you guys restoring the balance. And maybe I took a liking to you guys and Hohenheim....¡± Mia shouted out, but the last sentence was nearly inaudible ¡°Yes thats right, we are glad to have you with us Mia. So Hohenheim, let me tell you why we are here today, after we had something to eat.¡± Hephaestus seems to be a little reassured now and less serious ¡°Ah yes, that sounds great!¡± All of us yelled at the same time, especially Mia Hephaestus stands up and goes downstairs, shortly after he returns with the old lady and a few tablets. A great smell of grilled meat and other delicious dishes fill the room. The old lady covers the table and Hephaestus placed the meals. There were baked potatoes, grilled chicken (nothing is better than chicken), grilled Lava-fish?? and a lot of sauces and vegetables. It is not that I really feel an urge to eat anything, but I think it would be best to take a little break from all the old stories. So I will be able to think about everything a bit, before Hephaestus starts continuing. While everyone gets in better a mood and fill their stomachs with all those tasty looking meals, I also enjoy some grilled chicken. As said nothing better than that,even if I dont feel hunger. I think about the occasion and I must admit that I start to feel a little uneasy about what has happened. I think about, how easy going I were and that I at first thought that I can just ignore my responsibilities and just let them flow towards me. But now everything seems to become complicated, even more I am just a newcomer and I barely know anything about the different worlds nor the gods. At last I come to the conclusion, that it will be best to await the next part of Hephaestus request, from there on I will be able to figure something out. So time passes by and the small community here, finished their meals and the old lady cleans the table. As everything is done, Hephaestus raises his voice and says: ¡°Ok, now that we all have reassured our moods a bit. It should be time to discuss about what now. We all gathered here today, because its our goal to join forces together.¡± ¡°To join forces...?¡± I wondered out of my thoughts ¡°Yes, to further accomplish the defeat of the dark gods, it is very important to gather allies. Strong allies.¡± Hephaestus added fast ¡°Well, I will always search the fight with those filthy, rotten demon gods. After what they have done to my whole clan I cant forgive them. And also it would be bad if the apocalypse is to happen. Count me in!¡± Kazador stands up and puts his forging hammer on the table. ¡°What about the others? Before you decide to act as group, I am aware that you all will reconsider all options, but I am also aware of that you all have your own reason to fight the dark gods. And it is very possible that some of us will die.¡± While Hephaestus says that he looks at me and it feels as if he is checking my opinion to this whole thing. ¡°Well, I know most of you for a very long time period and I made friends with you. You will always get help from me and I will aid you as far as death, but it depends on my masters wishes on how I will continue and if he wishes to make his opinion for himself at first, I would understand that too.¡± Mia keeps sitting and considers on my opinion. While Mia says that, I assume that she really must be loyal to me and I decide to await the opinions of the others, before I will make my decision. ¡°The dragon clan has already given its ok for this alliance and I, myself the next successor of the dragon clan, came here to join forces to begin with. So You will have my powers and I will fight with you until death.¡± Sieg announces proudly and his strange reptile eyes start to glow light green. ¡°I Kali the Queen of Death, will...¡± She couldn¡ät finish her sentence as the ground begins to shiver over and over again and a deafening horn sound is to hear. ¡°What the hell is that?? OI old lady whats going on?!¡± Hephaestus shouts down as surprised as we all are. The shivers wont stop, even more crashing and blast sounds added to the shiver, it feels and sounds like, as if something tries to destroy the complete mountain with all the underground city. Rashly we all stand up and run down. Reaching the ground floor we see the old lady is standing outside the door and we all followed her outside. The shiver and the sound become louder and stronger and looking outside at the city and the other platforms, something very oppressive is to see. Soldiers, dwarf-soldiers a complete army of them, is send out towards the large bridge at the entrance. And no minutes later a thousands of fully equipped dwarf-soldiers have positioned themselves in front of the large, shining marble bridge. From all over the town screams and crying is to hear, it starts to feel like a real war. And then, no second after most of the dwarfen army took their stance, one big explosion and a great shiver spreads from the direction of the mountain wall. For a short moment everything kept quiet and the giant dust-cloud starts to disappear. Then a bright shining light breaks through the remaining dust. ¡°Daylight!¡± we hear someone screaming And for real the light was nothing else, but the suns-light, but there is something else too. Big shadows and silhouettes come to see and they throw menacing shadows downwards. Suddenly the silence gets broken, as a deep, slightly mechanic, sounding voice raises through the great hall, were the the dwarf-city lies: ¡°Great ancestors and elder dwarfs! You¡äve gone hiding for a long time, but now the time has come for you to cease from existence, creating a gap for a new and even greater species! And I Archimedes the great alchemist, will personally observe your downfall.¡± Archimedes finishes his talk and a very threatening army of dark shadows and silhouettes comes with an earsplitting noise downwards and in direction of the dwarfen army. ¡°We have to do something, Hephaestus!¡± Kazador demands on Hephaestus But Hephaestus is stunned from the surprise and could not move or think even one clear thought. Also I am not so sure what to do now, I never really experienced a war. But somehow something in my head keeps me calm and I can hold of a clear thought. Meanwhile the shadows become clear and it seems to be a sheer endless army of golems and other, seemingly lifeless creatures, formed with magic. From my knowledge about magical ranks I know that those golems were no normal ones, it seems someone with high experience and skill has formed those. ¡°They are all at least at the B-rank level! And some of them seem to be even A-rank. The dwarfs do not even stand a slightly chance!¡± I shout out loud while recognizing that That moment Hephaestus comes to his senses and vanishes in an instant. No moment later a big explosion of pure red shining fire, with fearsome destructively ability, occurred in the middle of the enemy golem horde. Now also Kazador starts moving he equips his great battleaxe and runs in an amazing speed to the dwarfen aid. Mia looks and Sieg and Kali and then towards me, she wants to say something but gets interrupted by the old lady. ¡°Youngsters I will try to get some help , I am counting on you to hold them off.¡± The old lady says and vanishes instantly So she also seems to have some serious strength, guess all people around me are somehow dangerously powerhouses. But there is something nagging me, from my knowledge I also know that golems are lifeless creatures and that they will regenerate every single injury at a very high rate and their brute force is not to be underestimated. Sieg clench fists and his whole body begins to shine as he says: ¡° I¡äll do my part here as well, what about you Hohenheim, Kali? Will you just watch all day?¡± With that Siegs body transforms into that of a half dragon like creature. There spread large dark red and green colored, dragon wings from his back and his skin seems to be protected by scales. At his hands he estimates long and sharp looking claws. He jumps into the air and flies into the battle. ¡°Very tricky creatures those golems. You seem to know that as well, Van Hohenheim. It will be hard for my power to do anything about them. Unless something is alive or at least was alive, I cannot really affect them.¡± Kali says in a slightly amused tone ¡°Tz! Yes they are, but this is actually a great opportunity to test my powers.¡± I bit my bottom lip ¡°So we will make a move too Hohenheim?¡± Mia impatiently asks ¡°Yes, but I¡äll go alone. I want to know what I am capable of on my own. Please wait here and i¡äll call you if I am in trouble.¡± I say that, but with the actual thought in mind, that I am not so sure about Mia anymore. ¡°What!? Well if you say so, but I¡äll keep my eyes on you! We have to less Intel about Archimedes and we heard him speaking, which of I suppose he is present here too. Dont forget X ranks are nothing inferior to gods, at least most of them.¡± Mia incomprehensible says, but agrees That means Kali is as strong as a god too, if so its strange that she says she cant do anything against those golems. I think while I accelerate a jump and shortly after I vanished from the 3rd platform. I calculated the jumps strength perfectly and find myself now, not a second later, above the battleground. I see many dwarfs being catapulted away by the oversized golems. Exactly beneath me, a big golem grabs a helpless dwarf and I got sprinkled by a bloody fountain, as the golem mashes the dwarf in his fist. Nothing more than a bloody pulp ends up thrown to the ground. ¡°You are the first one!¡± I call as I land with a shattering fist punch, directly on the golem. Maybe I hit too strong, because all around me a big crater occurred and a impact wind-wave throws many dwarfs behind me away, but the, around 40, golems in front me remained unaffected. I literally pulverized the golem I landed on and now I turn towards the other golems, in front of me. While I spread my black sp around me the ground gets a lot of cracks and the few dwarfs behind me, start to shiver and were so intimidated, that they run off. But I haven¡¯t at least released a 10 percent of my sp. Releasing more would be dangerous for all participants, because the black sp is nothing else than pure destructive power. As my white sp resembles healing and defense, my black sp resembles destruction and death. Exactly what I need now. I form a black sp orb in my hand and clench a fist. Rashly after, I instantly encounter the 40 golems in front of me. One precise blast and they all get blown away. The upper half¡¯s of them instantly pulverize and the remains fall to the ground. It feels kind of too easy, but thats what I am a god for. I look around me and notice two fire rays not far from me, must be Sieg and Hephaestus. I dont think that they¡äll need my aid, at least Hephaestus is a god as well. I punched many golems, until their only remains were nothing more than dust, but it comes as it was supposed to happen from the beginning. After a short time period all the destroyed golems regenerate themselves and they came back to ¡°life¡± artificial life of course. ¡°A real pain in the ass, those shitty golems keep regenerating!¡± I hear, not far from me, the voice of Sieg And Also Hephaestus, seems to have his problems with the reincarnation of those golems. As I hear him cursing over them. Suddenly I hear a very furious scream: ¡°Yami Houno!¡± And no second after that I see black flaming fires all over a place at the battleground. It is Hephaestus, who screamed and he has summoned a fire that will not cease away until it has devoured everything it touches. I know that because I understood the screams language and it says ¡°flames of darkness¡± And about them, I do posses a bit knowledge from my oracle. They seem to have everything under control by now, I think by myself. I look around the battle ground and unfortunately getting aware that a hundreds of dwarfen soldiers already have died and that the positions we, Sieg, Hephaestus and I were covering weren¡¯t enough to protect everyone. And there are still golems coming down from the entrance they detonated open. Its a shame that non of us gods can use our full strength, if we were to do so, we would harm the dwarfs too and I really dont feel like it would be a good idea to do any harm to them. Not only because they would maybe die, but also in cause of Hephaestus and the others. It seems like they wont like it if I first kill them and revive them after wards. As I look around, smashing some golems over and over again, I recognize, that at the top of the entrance a bunch of guys with a very strange aura are standing. It feels as if they were really really strong. No comparison to the low level golems. They must be of a much higher level. I would say at least about the level of a dark magister. So they are irregular magicians. I decide to kill them first and eventually they are the ones who fuel the golems with mana. Because for a golem to permanently regenerate it needs a lot of mana. And they stand up a bit to often for their own, small, amount of mana. I run through the hordes of golems in such a tempo, that I passively created a wind wall and shattered over hundreds of them, with just my run. As I reach the top, I am awaited already, or so it seems. There are three, in black robes, covered people and all of them have a strange powerful aura around them. ¡°Now, that I can feel the full extend of your auras, I must admit you seem very strong.¡± I start to talk to them. ¡°Hahaha~ look who is paying us his respects¡± Man 1 ¡°Hehehe~Yess, he seems to underestimated us and now he¡äll pay the price.¡± Man 2 ¡°kekeke~He seems to be a strong one for himself,... but he will fail and vanish in waste¡± Man 3 ¡°You have dug your own grave, by coming here¡± Man 1 They all laugh in a very weird way and honestly I really seem to have underestimated them by far. They are no dark magister. All three of them seem to have reached the level of a dark master. As I remember correctly, Mia warned me that even one dark master would be difficult to handle, but I found a complete 3 of em... For a retreat it is far to late and actually I dont feel like I have to restrain my powers anymore up here. I seem to be far enough away from the dwarfs. ¡°We will see, you filthy scum! I will shatter even your corpses and leave no remains.¡± I shout at them. For a moment I have let my guard down and one of them moved so quickly that I haven¡¯t noticed. A stinging pain appears in my back and I recognize, that the bastard has stabbed me right into the back. I could not guess with what kind of weapon, but as I look closer I see that he has done that with just his bare hand. I gather a lot of black sp and replied with a full strength punch. I land a direct hit and he flies away into the lava ocean, the impact he creates was so deep and hard that a 5 meter lava-wave splashed upwards. Meanwhile the other two have summoned a giant sparkling lightning bolt. At its look its at least a tier 6 lvl spell, but due that both of them have cast the same spell the strength gets doubled. No blink of an eye and I got struck by that lightning. Even I feel a lot of pain due to that and the even worse I got stunned from that for a moment. Enough time for them incarnate a tier 7 spell. Even though I never have seen any magic yet I recognize the power of that spell. ¡ãThis is bad, really bad. I wont die from that, but it will destroy the whole environment.¡ã This runs over and over through my head And then I decide to get serious myself. Until now I barely used up to 10 percent strength, but for those guys I want to use all I¡äve got. Before I entered the war I set the goal for me, that I must win with only max 20 percent of my strength. But I see that those guys area lot stronger than I thought. ¡°You ran out of your luck! I am getting really pissed off!¡± I shout at them In an instant everything turned black, not even a single ray of sunshine was to see. The complete area around me and the guys turned into a fearsome darkness. The both of them instantly stopped summoning their spell and begin to panic, but it is futile. That moment I cast a spell myself. ¡°Yami no sakuru! Yin devour their souls¡± A few seconds later, the area turned back to normal and I was standing in the middle of two dried mummified corpses wearing black robes. I step forwards and blow a small breath of air towards the dead bodies. And hit by my breath they fall to dust. ¡°See I said that not even your corpses will remain. Haha¡± I say as I return into the cave, but not to my surprise all of the golems were destroyed. Many dwarfs have died due to this incident and the survivors do their best to gather the fallen dwarfs. I met with Hephaestus and Sieg, who told me that Hephaestus lost his patient and burned even the dust of the golems up to their molecules. ¡°Even if we have won this battle I am not sure if I can revive all those dwarfs so fast, it will take at least two weeks for me, the golems seem to have used some kind of poison. Once entered the bodies it eats up their souls and without souls even I cant revive them.¡± I discover, as I try my reviving phoenix spell on them. ¡°Do not worry, Van Hohenheim.¡± A calm and elegant voice spreads through the halls of the city, it is Kali ¡°I¡äll show you what I am made of! Tamashi no yoki!¡± Kali calmly chants a spell and a large white and blue shimmering orb floats above the battleground and suddenly explodes. A peaceful and reassuring aura fills the whole place and one after another the dead dwarfs come back to life. ¡°You see, there is no problem hehe, Kali may be a powerful necromancer, but she also has the ability to gather souls of the fallen ones and to return them after wards. They now are all alive again¡± Sieg happily explains to me as he has returned to his human form and sits on the ground. ¡°Whoa, I see she is really not for nothing an X rank.¡± I still am a bit mystified by the peaceful aura. ¡°Well, an X rank is even more than that, they can be compared to the god level. Some are even stronger than gods.¡± An old and familiar voice says from behind me. ¡°Kazador!? Where have you been the whole time?¡± Sieg reproachful but also jokingly ask him ¡°I send him of to an important duty Sieg. And have you fulfilled your task?¡± Mia jumps down from above and lands with a very light contact on my shoulders. ¡°Yes I am ready to do what you asked for.¡± Kazador, a little out of breath, answers ¡° Well then, lets move everybody, Hehehe¡± Mia seems to be back to normal, as she teasingly laughs and gestured her arm up in the air, as if she wants to set something at sail. ¡°Yes, here we go.¡± ¡°Hellfire ability: running mountain!¡± Kazador rams his battleaxe into the ground A bright red shining line starts to estimate from the ax and runs nearly all around the city then, with a loud and heavy tug, the city and all its townsmen, including us, were at a completely different place. ¡°What the hell?? What was that?¡± Sieg asks very confused ¡°That my dear friend, was dwarf magic. To be precise it was the hellfire¡äs clan magic. Only the best of the hellfire dwarf clan were able to cast portal magic. They are able to teleport even whole cities like these, with the help and preparation of runes. Fascinating isn`t it? Haha.¡± Hephaestus explains very happily. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Sorry to have taken so long for the next chapter, maybe it will take long again but I wont stop updating As always suggestions are appreciated let me know if you liked the chap. I was not so sure how to start with the main story and I am still not satisfied :) and do not worry I wont rush the story actually my sister tried drawing Hohenheim, I like it very much :D 13.) Archimedes the Immortal POV of one of the Dark Master, Sophir I, Sophir report the recent events to you Lord Archimedes: A while before the attack, we three, Alef, Yosu and myself Sophir, gathered at the Vilscard field ¡°Ah Sophir, you are late. We have already fueled the golems with mana.¡± Alef greeted me as I arrived at the meeting spot. Yosu was standing right next to him and our, about 10000 golems were positioned in front of the realm of the dwarfs. ¡°Yes, sorry. But I was asked to look out for any disturbance, even though I think that nothing would enter the Vilscard field willingly hehe.¡± I said to Alef ¡°Well, at least you have mana left now , in case that something unexpected happens. Yosu and I have established the mana-pipes between us and the golems. So we will mainly have to focus on them. So it will be your task to protect us at any cost, though I think we are strongly overpowering those pitiful dwarfs.¡± Alef explained to me and ordered me ¡°This will be a massacre, hahaha¡± Yosu shouted in as Alef finished ¡°So shall we begin?¡± Alef asked and gestured with his hands a commanding swing at the golems '' Rashly after his gesture, 100 giant golems, the A ranked ones, started to move and positioned themselves in a half-circle around the mountain. With a sudden incantation they summoned a magic hexagon above the mountain. ¡°Earthen and Heavens! Bow to our will and cease at our wish!¡± Alef and Yosu conjured a highly destructive spell from the artificial-magic Shortly after their words the whole mountain seems to be shivering and no moments later, it established big cracks. The mountain tried to open itself and a giant chasm was torn inside the wall and ground of the mountain. From our position now, we had seen the entrance to the last dwarfen resort. Yosu gave the orders for the golem army to begin the massacre and they charged in. after a while, the both of them seemed to have had their problems to permanently fuel the golems. ¡°Something odd is going on down there! The golems seem to constantly perish away... No dwarf should be able to seriously harm one of them. If this continue we will run out of mana and the golems wont have any mana left to regenerate.¡± Yosu shouted a bit confused ¡°Yeah, thats no good, what in all names is down there and what are these powerful presences?¡± I mentioned as I start to feel a bit uncomfortable, because of an overwhelming aura from beneath us. ¡°I dont know! But we will have to do something about that. Sophir can you fuel the golems for a bit, Yosu and I will regenerate mana in that time.¡± Alef asks me with a commanding tone'' ¡°Yes I can¡± I replied a bit annoyed and the bad feeling becomes stronger The both of them chanted their mana connection on me and I constantly fueled the golems, though I felt them vanishing very fast and I had my hard time fueling the whole army. After a while ¡°Ok we are almost ready again and tha... Watch out something is rushing up here! Get ready!¡± Alef suddenly said and we all turned towards the entrance. Down there was a man in black kimono with a moon pattern on it and a straw hat, which covered his half face, rapidly making his way up here. He was horribly fast, the way up here was not too long but still there were a legion of golems standing in his way, but he just dodged them all. No seconds after we barely took positions, he appeared already right in front of us. We pretended to have awaited him already and we all made our fun of him, saying that he ran in his own death and that this will be all over very fast. We could not know how right we were with that last one. He seemed not very frightened and a bit too overconfident and so we started our little attack. We all thought that he would be an easy opponent so we went easy on him at first. It really seemed that our speed and power are far outmatching his and we landed some good hits. But suddenly he seemed to have adjusted a bit of speed and he was head on head with ours. We decided to end our game and him as well. Yosu and Alef caught him and I took the chance and stabbed him with my magic reinforced hand. I clearly felt the resonance on his body but I was missing the piercing effect. And then... I could not recognize any further. He suddenly turned around and an overwhelming power forced me nearly unconscious. The next thing I saw was, that he turned around and swung a punch in my direction. I felt such an incredibly power and strength from his fist, that I barely reinforced my body with all the magic power I had left. And even though, I was catapulted into the giant lava ocean and if it weren¡¯t for my reinforced body, there clearly would not be any trace of my existence left. I fell unconscious after I saved myself with my last strength into a deep cave. I dont know when, but as I woke up my whole body was permeated by pain and my left arm became useless. I waited quiet a time, while paying attention to any presence or power aura. And as I was sure that there is no living presence left anymore I made my way back to the surface, but with exaggerate pain. I took my close look around me and couldn¡ät find a trace of any living creature in a radius containing the complete Vilscard field. As I wanted to head back to the dwarfen resort, I got horribly surprised. None of the buildings nor traces of dwarfen corpses were there. It was as if complete scenery vanished or has never happened. Yosu and Alef seemed to have met an awful fate. I only found their robes and small ash piles, but I felt traces of an oddly strong aura. It was very uncomfortable to stay there and it made me shiver all over. And then I made my way back to you, as you know already. At least I could report you this. That was the whole story lord Archimedes. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Archimedes the Immortal somewhere near the Vilscard field A small distance from where the dwarf-city was located, a tall man coated in a silver golden scientist¡äs robe with a large hood, stands in front of Sophir and folds his hands together. The location is a small cave near by the Vilscard field and the cave is lighted with mysterious glowing spheres. The man standing in front of Sophir is no one else than Archimedes the immortal, who shortly before, has listened to the report Sophir told him. Archimedes is a very tall and white haired man, also in possession of a ground long, white beard. His height is about 215cm and even though his hair, as well as his beard are whitened, obviously due age, he has no signs of aging in his face nor his figure. ¡°To think that the dwarfs would have something that could win against my mastery golems alone is something impossible to think of, but that they actually also encountered the three dark Master I send with them, that is even more ridiculous. You said that there were strong presences. Like what, please describe the feeling you had, as the one fought you.¡± Archimedes orders his subordinate ¡°Yes, my lord. It felt as if something with infinite strength has appeared and as if everything has turned equal... I dont really know how to say that. It was as if, everything became meaningless in front of him.¡± Sophir answers obediently ¡°Ahh I get it now. Those stupid gods must have been there as well.¡± Archimedes mumbles quietly out of his thoughts ¡°Its time to leave this place, I will take counter measures on my own. Sophir ready the crystal we will move immediately!¡± He orders Sophir and unfolds his hands ¡°Yes Sir, as you wish¡± Sophir obediently answered and vanished in a dark cloud After a few seconds Sophir appeared again and holds a black and purple sphere in his hand. ¡°Great, we will go home for now. I¡äll have to think this over more carefully.¡± Archimedes says with no expectation for any reply He touches the sphere with his finger and inflicts a bit of his magic. The sphere begins to glow in a purple shine and shortly after, Sophir and Archimedes vanish within the light. No moments later they appeared at the great floating kingdom. Which is actually more of a giant flying castle. Archimedes has created this, his own small kingdom of knowledge and wisdom, a long time ago. He has created it with his very unique power and alchemy, so this giant castle is flying high in the air and the location of this castle is varying permanently, so without that special transportation sphere, not even gods are able to find their way here. Especially for that purpose he has created an all mighty protection barrier. A few thousands of years ago Archimedes was once known as one of the greatest and wisest scientists of the human race. His current age is long forgotten by all gods and even by himself, but some say he is about 5000 years old and that he was part of the great war between gods and the demon clan. After that war, the humans had their prime time in this world and great kingdoms with long forgotten technology estimated in the lands. Its said that one King has formed the utmost and wealthiest kingdom in that time. And all that just because of one single man. An alchemist called Archimedes. Archimedes is said to were the high counselor of that king and that his genius created an alchemical process of turning lead into gold. But for some unnamed reasons the kingdom perished from all maps and memories and shortly after fell into oblivion. Even though some deities have recorded the story of that kingdom and they investigated. As for their results they kept quiet, but two things were known after that. The first thing is, that shortly after the incident and after the deities investigation, one name appeared on the X ranker list: ¡°Archimedes¡± and oddly enough it was added the title ¡°The immortal¡± The second thing that was known from there on, is a rumor making its way through all lands and the entire world. Saying that at sometimes in the year at special unnamed places, a giant flying castle appears and that children as well as adults vanish in those nights. No one really knows about what kind of powers Archimedes has, but its said that he is a master of poison and artificial life. And after all he is ranked X, so one has to be utmost careful in fighting him. Back to his castle, ironically his flying kingdom is named ¡°Oblivion¡±. The complete size of the entire castle is 20 km wide and it is 2 km high, so its a real small kingdom. But even due to its big size there are only 40 living people there, the rest of the castle is filled with artificial created lifeforms. Soldiers,special guards, servants and even merchants were created by Archimedes. And all of them can serve as army if needed, there are over 200000 of artificial lifeforms located in Oblivion. The small amount of 40 people living there, are fellows of Archimedes, who have vowed their loyalty to him. None of them is lower ranked than S. Archimedes and Sophir appear in a wide hall with giant stone pillars on the left and right, at the end in front of them a giant and golden throne emblazoned the hall. Archimedes takes a few steps forwards and a large, white shining, wall appears before him. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.He touches the wall and inflicts a bit of magic. Rashly the barrier disappears and the same hall with the same throne is to see, but this time the warm light of torches and chatter of people fills the hall as well. Right next to the throne a big table is surrounded by a group of 15 people, who now recognize Sophir and Archimedes. Two man stand up and walk to Archimedes. ¡°Oh my lord, you are back. So that means something went wrong?¡± One man greeted Archimedes ¡°Where are Alef and Yosu¡± The other man instantly asks as he sees Sophir, but not the other two ¡°One thing at a time. Pitiful my plans were to be interrupted. Gods seem to have noticed what I planed to do and they prevented the dwarfs from being annihilated.¡± Archimedes says in a cold and thoughtful voice, steps pass the two men and takes a seat on the giant throne. ¡°One of them killed Alef and Yosu, he would have killed me as well, if I weren¡ät be hit by him and fell unconscious before.¡± Sophir added and fills the two man and then the complete group at the table in, about everything happened so far. The night comes over the castle and the hall just shines in a light orange tone, from the torches. And while the group still chatters, at the table next to the throne, Archimedes has fallen into deep thoughts and some words were to hear from him. ¡°The gods noticed... ¡­.coincidence?.... Deity of Equilibrium...is back?...¡± He mumbles quietly in thoughts Suddenly he stands up and rushes in a very fast speed into one of the many towers of the castle. He is very agile for his appearance and takes the stairs in less then a minute, 480 steps. As he reaches the highest chamber, a black wooden door opens and he enters a room, very similar to a board room. The board room is filled with lots of books, lying over and over all around the place. Bookshelves where filled to their utmost extend and in the middle a great round, dark wooden table is placed in the room. All around the table black shaped chairs, similar to iron, were placed. Archimedes rushes over to a bookshelf on the right and snaps his finger. Immediately an old shaped stone statue starts to move. Shaped like a soldier and equipped with a stone armor, but instead of a sword he is wielding a, now instantly lit, torch. The soldier moves towards Archimedes and lights him the view. Archimedes searches a while in a staple of books and after a few minutes he rummages one, very old looking, book out. He turns over to the table and pushes away a few books, as he takes a seat on one of the chairs. The book, very old and already a bit yellowed, is put on the table. Its title: ¡°The records of Wrath¡± Very sure of which page he has to look up, Archimedes pages through the old book. And then he stops, nearly at the last pages.
Recording 7th day of my betrayal A week has passed and I am not sure if what I am doing is the right thing anymore, but now that I¡äve done it, there is no way turning back. The Thing I stole is keeping quiet and not an inch of resonance is to feel from it. Has the deity of balance really sealed it off with his last breath? No way for me to be sure of that, but this thing really is dangerous. Not to think of what would happen if the dark gods lay hands on it again. I just have to believe his last words, in the end it was me who closed his eyes... my beloved friend... I will make sure your effort wont be going to waste. Just for the recording I will take the exact last words of the last deity of Equilibrium, here to letters. "I sealed the power of that dark and evil weapon, with the last power I can uproar from the depths of my body and hereby I will announce that at some day, a reincarnation of myself, will be the one to use the weapon again and he will be burdened with the choice of creating a new Balance. But one for sure, whatever his decision will be, he will bring judgment over the dark gods. And the weapon itself will be entrusted with the will of assisting him and avenging the fallen souls." Thats what his last words were (Some very yellowed and so unreadable pages follow) Recording 12th day of my betrayal I have found some of the resisting and hiding good gods, I have decided to entrust them with the umbrella. Lately I feel observed and I think its near becoming dangerously around me. will it be a good choice to leave the weapon with that choleric old man?? Ah whatever no choice of finding out. Take good care of that thing...WAR... Recording 13th day of my betrayal I now am sure that I am being observed. god dammit what a horrible and terrifying presence. I have seen the Oblivion. and also its master. Even though I dont know why someone as Archimedes is interested in this case, but if he really comes after me, I am done for. Even though I am the deity of wrath, no messing around with that "Immortal" bastard. I only heard of what tremendous power he is in possession of , but to believe he actually broke the taboo of becoming an artificial god by himself is just too absurd. (the rest of the book is ripped and to yellowed to read)
¡°What a shame, that he has destroyed the important parts. So the time finally has come for the Deity of Balance to reincarnate. Hmm.... HAHAHHAHAhaha. So things will become pretty interesting from now on.¡± Archimedes straightens himself and speaks to himself, as he seems quiet amused and a sparkle estimates in his old and outworn face. He, shortly after his monologue, stands up and goes down to the throne hall again. As he enters the hall, he takes a stroke on his beard and speaks to the group at the table. ¡°My loyal friends and fellows, The time has finally arrived!¡± The groups chatter instantly becomes quiet and they all take an astonished look towards Archimedes. ¡°Yes, the time for us to atone for our sins has finally arrived! The god, the one who was slain so basely, has been reincarnated. So now is our chance to atone for that heavily mistake of ours. And I ask you, are you ready? Are you ready for the battle!? The final battle, which will take place no time from now on?!¡± Archimedes shouts now in absolutely conviction and persuasion But no moments after that speech, the group reaches utmost joy. All of them shout in a choir: ¡°To atone for our sin! And in honor of the fellowship of Oblivion, we will follow you everywhere Lord Archimedes, even into death!¡± They scream this phrase about 3 times and become quiet again. ¡°I am glad to hear that my friends. I¡äll send 4 of you to inform some old friends of mine. We are readying the Oblivion for a last battle. Prepare our Army and Sophir, Cat, Basta and Findor you will be my messengers. I¡äll entrust you with the task to gather Medusa, Sophir head north and search for the serpent queen to come here. Basta, head south and inform Arachne to come here. Findor you are heading east and look out for Midas convince him to gather here as well. And as for you Cathrine (alias Cat), I entrust you with the most dangerous task. Please head towards deep the demon lands and find a man called ¡°King the invincible¡±. ¡°Yes, my lord¡± All of them answered immediately and vanished instantly, but not so Cat ¡°My lord, I was often already in the demon lands and so come I know that they are dangerous, but I myself am very strong as you should know. So if I may ask, why is it that its a dangerous task, even for me?¡± She asks in a quiet and calming tone ¡°Yes, I know how strong you are. If not from all my friends you Cat, are the most fearsome, when it comes to strength you even might be equal with myself. But you must know, the man I send you off to locate and bring here for me... well let me say he is somehow special. He is a petulant fellow and likes to be violent out on a whim. And for his power... well it cant be described that easily. Just be careful not to anger him and stay away from his reach as long as you can. At least I would say if he would be known by the gods, they probably would invent a new level of ranking above the X rank. He is a terrifying man and he was the one who killed the previously god of wrath.¡± Archimedes replies to Cat a bit thoughtful Cat gulps a few time and then nods to Archimedes, as she also vanishes. ¡°And we, the ones here at Oblivion, we will ready this old flying bunch of rust for battle again. I will awaken the soldiers for once again.¡± He turns to the others and with that they agreed to him again in a choir and start to work at all different places. Archimedes however, snaps twice and a great shiver overcomes the whole castle. A lot of dust clouds and sand gets shaken up and flies around. Oblivion starts to shine all over and old stone statues starting to move again. Moss and spiderwebs being erased and torches were lit all over the complete castle. And it looks like Oblivion is all lively. ¡°So my great kingdom, how does it feel to be revived after all that years again? Haha!¡± Archimedes finishes his monologue and turns to a side path leading around the ground floor of the castle Arrived there, he stands in front of a small roundel with a mystical old sculpture in its middle. It looks like a podium with a big sphere embed into it and around that sphere, more smaller spheres are hold by a ring around that big one. Archimedes raise his hand and says ¡°Oblivion, watashi no koe o kikimasu, futatabi tachiagaru, saigo ni moichido!¡± And with that the castle shivers again The sculpture with the spheres is glowing red and blue, the circle with small spheres is starting to rotate around the big one and Archimedes snaps again. Everything stops moving around, but is still glowing. Suddenly a big stone seat raises shortly behind Him and he takes a seat. The sculpture is the control panel for Oblivion¡äs manually movement and only the lord of Oblivion, Archimedes himself, is able to use this. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ So this was my first POV and I decided to experiment a bit with my writing style. Like the thing about Archimedes. Next time again back to Hohenheim. Archimedes will only have a small screening time next chaps, but his messengers outcomes will be told and after that Archimedes and co will be kept out of the story for a bit. Or so thats what I planned for As always please suggestions and opinions are really appreciated I cant improve without your ( my precious readers) opinions 14.) A man called King Cat vanished from the sights of Oblivion and Archimedes, she rushes in an enormous speed and with few breaks towards the demon lands. She passed through the main kingdom of Baharl continent and noticed some strange changes on the public streets. For example were big gates and defense walls build at important trafficking routes and she had some complications avoiding unpleasant questions from the guardsmen. Somehow some rumors have spread, about strange people gathering and wandering through the lands with a very destructive intention. Finally it was unavoidable and she assassinated a complete garrison at a watchtower, very near the capital of Baharl, Songtae. Cat¡äs specialty is assassinating, she is in possession of a very odd but powerful ability, which allows her to fuse with the shadows and become a creature of pure darkness. The only person who knows about this ability of hers, is Archimedes and he once said that it is an ancient technique inherited only within the old Hebraic clan, which is a long forgotten clan of powerful magicians and its told that the Hebraic magic is the origin of all magic. But even with that said, Cat never told anyone where and why she has such a powerful ability. After she left the watchtower, she finally stopped again as she reached the nearest outpost towards the demon lands. The demon lands are very strictly guarded. They are recalled as an uncivilized continent, with lots of dangers, in addition this continent is very large and most parts aren¡ät explored yet. The commoners are mostly non-humans, but humanoid. Animal-humans and dark-bloods, which means humans with demon blood and also elemental beings live there. And very near the borders towards Baharl and the Vilscard field, there are smaller and mostly black haired humans. You could say, they are like Asian commoners. The Demon lands are not political reigned, in most of the parts a big group called ¡°The Demon Clan¡± leads the people with some kind of strange and dangerous religion. But they nevertheless represent the idea of Anarchy. They preach vigilantism and Darwinism. By outsiders their government would be called a ranking list, they judge from strength alone and each commoner has a number, which resembles their ranking within the complete continent. Additionally each part of the continent has its own top ranker. For this the rule ¡° the deeper you go into the demon lands, the stronger the opponents become¡±. The higher the number of your ranking, hereby it counts from 200000k up to 1, the better people will handle you and treat you well. The negative, the higher you are, the more people would like to assassinate you. With that they would accomplish the ranking of their victim, but it is to say that top rankers aren¡¯t to be easily defeated and its very seldom that one is replaced by defeat. For the different parts of the demon lands, its separated into 7 rings. All of those rings are as big as a complete Kingdom, but the deeper you go into the middle, the smaller they get. The 1 ring, the innermost, its nearly unknown by the normal commoners, because most ranker fail at the second rings top ranker. To change the ring you live in, you have to beat a test the Top ranker at your current ring invents or you have to replace the top ranker by defeating him. For the second ring it is every time the same test, you have to land a single blow on the top ranker... in 500 years only 300 people have accomplished that. And in addition to all those dangers, there are creatures in the demon lands which are as dangerous as S ranked creatures and the commoners must know how to beat or handle them. In fact, no commoner of the demon land is ¡°weak¡± they overcome normal people by far. With all those reasons to avoid the demon lands not enough, it is said that the mighty demons from the original Demon Clan, who fought long time ago with the gods and lost, had their black power spread throughout the lands and that this dark and evil power will infect all those of ¡°good mental health¡± to destroy their minds and open them up for evil deeds. So in short the Baharl Kingdom build a giant wall around their borders with the demon lands and as additional protection, the Vilscard field has also parts lying between both of them. As Cat reaches the outpost, near the border, it was late in the night and to her surprise she cant notice any guards, nor living presences. The outpost, a very mossy and in cracks covered defense tower with a small forecourt, is shrouded in darkness by the night. Not a real problem for Cat, she can see perfectly at night, day or even in pitch black, but this time something feels off to her. At the whole tower not a singe torchlight nor any sign of in habitation is to recognize. As she carefully sneaks around the tower towards the big iron gate, which should have normally separated the demon lands from the Baharl continent, she encounters a bloody battlefield with masses of human soldier corpses. The corner at the gate is a total mess, corpses everywhere and blood stains at every wall. ¡°Geez.. what a downer. This looks like a really one sided fight... well at least I can pass without any further trouble.¡± Cat monologues as she examines some of the corpses As she goes further to the gate, it appears that named gate was crushed into millions of small iron shards by something. The strange thing, it seems as if someone or something has destroyed it to enter the demon lands and not to leave it. ¡°The corpses look like they were lying here around a week already... what on earth has the strength to demolish this many, well trained, guards?¡± Cat monologues to herself again and gets a strange feeling And at the very moment Cat takes a step through the shredded gate, she recognizes a small change of the air behind her. She instantly turns around and barely in the right time dodged a , with an enormous speed, flying spear. The blood stained iron spear whiz next to Cats head and crushes into the ground, where it leaves a big impact mark. ¡°Hoh... that was a close one. So the knights templar were already send here huh.¡± Cat shouts in direction of a small silhouette standing in the shadows of the old tower. ¡°Haha, indeed you did well to dodge that, filthy scam! But you ran out of your luck meeting me here.¡± An energetic, but old sounding voice answered Cat from the silhouette Cat wanted to reply something, but the moment she opens her mouth, she realizes a strong grip at her left shoulder. Flooded by her natural instincts she ducks and turns around, as she surprised, by what she hit, inflicts a heavy impact with her right palm. A special assassin skill, that allows one to harm the enemies blood flow, with a strong impact that inflicts weft waves by the hit. Directly with her hit, the soldier corpse, which has grabbed Cats shoulder, explodes at the stomach where it has been hit. A lot of blood and intestines were blown through the air. A bit perplexed Cat tries to get a hold of herself again, but the silhouette leaves no openings unused. Within no seconds the dark silhouette, now recognized as a smaller grown old man with a long whitened beard and a black coat, has closed the distance between Cat and him. He now stands right behind, the still a bit perplex Cat, as he gathers a dark mass around his right hand. ¡°Game over missy!¡± He shouts and releases an all swallowing black beam towards Cat. As the beam has subsided, a gaping hole has estimated where Cat was standing and also behind that spot, a gaping hole was hit into the defense wall. Like the beam has swallowed everything in its darkness, not a single trace of masonry nor Cat is left. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°What a shame to kill such a beauty... ahh man, but what can I do, if she dares to interfere with us here, she needs to be punished wouldn¡ät you agree... King?¡± The small old man asks into the night ¡°...¡± No response A very tall, but also very thin man occurs in the weak moonlight, right out of the shadows from the old tower. He has a very calm facial expression and looks a bit too slender. He is covered in dark black and torn lumps and at his right wrist he wears the remains of an iron handcuff If one were to see his face a bit closer, one would see that the thin man has some kind of handsome young face, with a small goatee. But deep within his eyes a surging dark abyss of killing intent whirls, ready to stream out and devour everything in sight. The thin man is indeed called King. The two man slowly disappear into the night towards the demon lands. Only after a whole night and day, a small and black silhouette appears underneath a bunch of soldier corpses. It is Cat, Cat hasn''t dared to step out even a minute earlier. The her back when fighting the old man, has very fast grasped the situation she was in. She clearly has underestimated her opponent. As the old man gathered the dark mass, Cat clearly understood one thing, this attack is not normal magic and within this thought every inch of Cat¡äs body screamed ¡°Hide, HIDE! You cannot withstand that. Only due to Cats vast understanding of battle experience, she was able to use her secret shadow fuse technique and managed to hide under the bunch of corpses. Now as she stepped into the bright daylight, everything seems so surreal for her. ¡°That was terrifying, I really thought I am going to die there. But did this old bastard called someone King?.¡± Cat inwardly thought But due to her hiding under the corpses she couldn''t see any other person, the even weirder thing is that she even couldn''t recognize any other aura than hers and the old bastards one. After a bit of organizing her own thoughts, she decided to continue her journey. Cat has just vowed to herself to keep all her instincts alarmed in order to be aware of the old man. So she would be ready if he approaches her again. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ At a fair distance somewhere in a mountain range within the Finsterfir continent. An earth and heavens shaking rumble appears within a big mountain range in the Finsterfir continent. With a bursting, cracking and ear piercing sound, one of the tall and broad mountains has been torn open and a great chasm like lava pond estimates inside. Right inside this lava pond an old and familiar sight makes its appearance. The dwarfen city Uvrandir appears inside the pond and the mountain starts to refill the unused spaces with stone and earth. A big bridge of astonishing, marble like material creates itself and leads upwards a nicely crafted giant stone gate. The city Uvrandir has arrived at its destination in the Finsterfir mountain range. Within the city everyone was in uproar. The commoner dwarfs shout in excitement and the whole atmosphere released a white foam, as if someone has taken a large burden from someones heart. Everyone started to manage their arrival at their knew home and started with the preparations for a big celebration. At least not only their heroes are to celebrate, now they even don''t have to fear being found by enemies anymore. Within all this tumult a few figures were standing besides and chattering in pure amusement. ¡°So, so this ability of yours is really a huge surprise. I must admit I am astonished Kazador. This is a great opportunity for the race of dwarfs to restart a new life.¡± Sieg muttered in joy as he looked around and become even more astonished Kazador, wipes of some of his sweat and with a ¡°poof¡± sound he lets himself fall to the ground and sat. ¡°Hahaha, we¡äve planned on the movement of the city for a long time already. And seeing the latest occurrences it really couldn''t be delayed any further. A good thing Mia has prepared the missing runes, so I could just initiate the cast.¡± Kazador, finally a bit more relaxed, laughs in joy Within his laugh Kazador and the rest of them recognize, how an astonishing beauty jumps in the air and with a beautiful leap, directly lands within their group. ¡°Kali, you¡äve done the dwarfen race a huge favor. If there is anything we can give you in return just say so.¡± A familiar voice appeared behind the beauty Kali, who just leaped in front of them. The Innkeeper made her appearance. ¡°No need to be so polite miss Helena, I really only did what I saw fit to do.¡± Kali replied in a polite and very friendly tone ¡°But you just resurrected over half a hundred dwarfs, which were complete strangers to you before, how could I even consider to let this slip just as it is?¡± The Innkeeper miss Helena was at a loss with her words towards Kali and near the tears. ¡°Then just count me as friend of the dwarfs.¡± Kali lightly smiling replied and reached out her hand as a symbol of creating a new friendship ¡°You...¡± Miss Helena was at a total loss of her emotions, she gradually took the hand of Kali and sobbed a bit ¡°He he, this is the way.¡± Suddenly Mia joyfully yelled into the round of people and jumped down from Hohenheim¡äs shoulder ¡°With this the dwarfs should be safe for quiet a while, and for what to do now, I think we all can rest for a while, before considering our next steps. Let us meet again in a week at the Inn. Then we can discuss everything else. Therefore lets enjoy the week of free time.¡± Hephaestus implied with a joyful face and laughed ¡°That sounds too nice, its just what we need after this serious stuff happening all around. And I really wanted a chance to look around the Finsterfir continent a bit more.¡± Hohenheim replied also with a bit of sorrow releasing face ¡°Then its decided, lets enjoy this week to our hearts content and eventually meet again in a week.¡± Sieg impatiently yelled, ready to set of towards the moved city. Everyone looked at each other with a meaningful face and then slightly nodded with bride smiles. ¡°Mia you follow me alright?¡± Hohenheim asked towards Mia with a bit of a complicated expression ¡°Sure, I have never planned on leaving you in the first place. But say is there a special reason to be so serious?¡± Mia couldn''t help feeling a bit nervous, its the first time she has seen Hohenheim so complicated towards her and it implied a bit of loss fear in her heart ¡°Mhh we will see about that, at first I just want to set off for a moment with you.¡± Hohenheim replied with a meaningful and thoughtful face After that Mia slightly nodded, with a bit of complicated emotions rising in her chest. The two of them set off and bid their short farewell towards their new made friends, Sieg was a bit of sad that Hohenheim didn''t even want to attend at the banquet, but couldn''t be helped as Mia and Hohenheim stubbornly insisted on their leave. Walking towards the giant stone gate at the top of the lava pond, Hohenheim and Mia turned around and memorized that astonishing view of the bright lit city with all the marble buildings and iron sculptures. All this sight was even perfectly underlain by the dazzling and shivering light emitting from the lava. It created an astonishing and amazing impression on the two of them. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So Yeah back from my hiatus, but I dont really have time to write often form now on so ill update a chapter maybe every two weeks author feeds on comments 15.) The Hermit Mia and Hohenheim passed through the stone gate and walked outside the mountain. ¡°This really is the Finsterfir continent. This Kazador, I still cant believe that a single dwarf could move a complete city.¡± Hohenheim mutters to himself after looking around Only large, dark green trees surround the both of them and all around there is a densely overgrown thicket. A none touched Atmosphere spreads throughout the lands and it emitted a slightly reassuring aura. Mia deeply inhaled a mouth of fresh air and felt the reassuring aura, in an instant Mia and Hohenheim looked refreshed. ¡°Even gods can enjoy the beauty of nature and its amazing refreshing functions¡± Mia chuckles, already completely forgetting what she worried about before ¡°It seems so. This atmosphere really sets me at ease. I am literally glad to have insisted on taking a leave. So any plans where we should go first?¡± Even Hohenheim seems to be a lot assured now and his lips curled into a light smile Before Mia considered a fitting answer, she looked all around and it feels as if the complete surrounding and the whole forest would send traces of spiritual pressure towards the both of them. Not the kind that would really pressure one, its just as if the nature wants to discover the two newly entered persons identity. As Mia feels the examining aura she decided to let it become one with her, Hohenheim also seems to have decided the same way. Suddenly the both of them turned their gazes in the same direction and a green, bright shining light ray spreads out of their eyes. The both of them have felt an overwhelming and powerful aura coming from behind some large trees. ¡°Have you felt that as well?¡± Mia asked Hohenheim with surprise ¡°Yes, I have felt that aura. Whoever is in possession of such a powerful aura must be a great expert. Who would have thought that we might encounter such a high level expert at this place.¡± Hohenheim implied with a complex expression The both of them could not resist an urging desire to walk towards that direction and slowly set of. Only sometimes looking at each other, the both of them slowly approached the spot behind the large trees. Reaching a beautiful glade. The glade, a large circle of meadow land was covered in the bright light of sun rays, which were falling in between the branches. A light blue shimmering pond was at the middle of the glade and a broad and not very high cliff conducts a shimmering waterfall into the pond. This scenery could cause one to fall into oblivion and Hohenheim couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw an old and wildly overgrown, by bushes and moss, man sitting right in front the pond on a faint glowing stone. Mia was also quiet stunned, but she was different from Hohenheim. Mia¡äs jaw slightly began to open wide as she saw this old man. And with a sudden burst of joy and emotion she jumped right in front of the man and screams ¡°Naigon! You are really Naigon?! I cant believe it. What a lucky day, I am so glad you¡äre fine.¡± Mia¡äs joy turned into a mixture of laughter and sobbing as she stands in front of that man Simultaneously Hohenheim was dumbfounded, not only does it seem like Mia already knows this man, but she even celebrate in overjoy to see him. The same time Hohenheim feels that around this man a strong and thick aura condensed. But he also feels that this aura is nothing a normal person could condense. ¡°Something about this man is definitely not normal¡± Hohenheim inwardly thought The old man, a very small grown man with brown wild grown hair and a long brown beard, slowly opened his eyes and a surprised glimmer appeared in his deep and thoughtful green eyes. ¡°Well I¡äll be damned, if this isnt the white dragon! What a surprise in this dangerous times.¡± The old man examined Mia and his mood turns into pure joy as he chuckles ¡°Naigon... it really is you..¡± Mia hugs the man and sobs ¡°I... I thought you were dead?! How come you are here?¡± Mia gets even more emotional and stumbles ¡°Ho Ho, I am not so easy to be killed, little one. I just managed to escape right in time.¡± The man pats Mia¡äs head and winks at her with a bright reassuring smile ¡°?hem...¡± Hohenheim didn''t dare to interrupt this scene earlier, but now he feels a bit excluded Mia instantly wipes of her tears and changed into a bright smiling joyful mood, as she looked towards Hohenheim ¡°Ah, this is Naigon. He is a good friend of mine, as he saved me more than once from very complicated situations. And Naigon this is Hohenheim, my current partner. He is the newcomer god of Equilibrium. ¡°Uho, has the time finally arrived. Hm hm hm hm. I am Naigon, a wandering hermit. Its a pleasure to meet the lord deity.¡± The old man sympathetically laughs as he stood up and his words were used very polite A bit flattered about the polite words, Hohenheim replied ¡°The pleasure is all mine, to meet such an outstanding friend of my beloved Mia.¡± ¡°Well spoken, but would you mind and follow me, we can just sit over there and talk a bit.¡± Naigon gestured towards a fallen tree, which just would perfectly be used as bench. With that Mia and Naigon moved. Hohenheim hasn''t recognized this earlier, but as he looked at Naigon moving, it seems as if Naigon is floating and there were no useless movements in his move set. Every step he took emitted a kind of pressure, as if he is pushing his own body over the law of nature. With this it was clear that Naigon has a hidden background and he really must be an outstanding expert. In Hohenheims opinion its not even clear if Naigon is a human. Amazed and interested in what kinds of stories this old man could tell, Hohenheim also walks towards the bench and they all sat down. To Mia''s and Hohenheims surprise, the tree stem feels not hard and not uncomfortable. It just feels as if time could fly by and one would not care. The atmosphere turns into a sparkling and comforting aura, it stimulates ones mind and encouragingly tries to fluctuate the soul. Naigon took a seat as well and with a sudden, but unrecognizable wind burst, the surrounding noises seem to faint. Birds chirping and the sound of wind blowing through the trees. Everything just calmed down and slowly became quiet. And now with a more solemn face, Naigon turned towards Hohenheim Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°So it really is as rumored, you are the new deity of Equilibrium. Hmm...¡± With a small pause in his words Naigon took a deep and thoughtful view onto Hohenheim. ¡°Uh, Yes I am indeed the new deity. But who may you be and if I may ask what connections do you have with Mia?¡± Even though Hohenheim is a deity and he doesn''t really cares for pleasantries he still keep his manner after all Naigon is a friend of Mia Naigon took a while to react, as he suddenly retracted his gaze from Hohenheim and looked at Mia and again back to Hohenheim. ¡° Well indeed a quite good question. Where am I to start... let me start with how I met Mia alias the white dragon for me (slightly coughing sounds). I think it was around a few 200 years ago that I wandered between the Baharl continent and the demon lands. At that time a rumor was spread that a certain men has reappeared again and everyone was in high uproar. You may have heard his name already... the name of that certain men was... King. Naigon took a short break and observed Hohenheims reactions ¡°King? I am sorry, but it seems I haven''t heard of this name. Please tell me who is that men?¡± Hohenheim has indeed a vast knowledge of this world but the name King was a new information for him At that point Mia also widened her eyes and listened with interest, even though she already knows the story it still bears traces of fascination for her. Roughly understanding the situation of Hohenheims knowledge Naigon continues with a strange depth in his eyes ¡°I was confused as I heard that he should be back, King was a men feared by nearly the complete Baharl continent. You must know that what he did was an unforgivable deed and pitiful I have my hands involved in that.¡± Naigon stops for a short moment and revels in memories But shortly after retracted his thoughts back and continues ¡°King is a descendant of the ones so legendary Demon Clan. He may be the last of their race. A long time ago King was born as an irregular demon, he was in possession of the so called world magic affinity. Only ones a million years a baby will be born with world magic affinity. If one is born with that, it normally means that a new world magic user is needed in the system of pure existence. And its the task of one of the already existing world magic user to lead the new ones way and train him. Unfortunately King has stepped on the wrong path and abused his ability to lead the Demon Clan into destruction, he was the cause for the slaughter of the Demon Clan while they fought against the gods. His name was spread within the human world and they feared that he would come to ruin them as well.¡± Naigon stopped talking and turned to Hohenheim ¡°I do not really understand what you want to tell me, but now I do have a slight grasp about King. But what has that to do with you or Mia?¡± Hohenheim is a bit confused but as he compared the told story to his knowledge about the war Gods vs Demon Clan everything makes a lot more sense, even he has already wondered how the Gods could so easily win. After all the Demons were quite equal towards the gods. ¡°Yes let me continue, I happened to met a fleeing deity of Wrath on my wander and it happened that he trusted me with a task. He wanted me to deliver a package. And....¡± Right that moment Mia interrupted him ¡°Yes and that was me, that''s how I met Naigon. He saved me¡± Mia joyfully yelled ¡°And how come he saved you? Saved you from what?¡± Hohenheim, is still inwardly thinking about everything and got more curious Naigon shortly laughs at Mia''s inpatients and started again. ¡°Yes I have noticed the urge in the deity¡äs request and so I couldn¡ät decline. At that time I hadn''t the slightest trace of idea that this package would have its connection towards the man I was looking for... King. I was on my way to deliver the white dragon to WAR, as I shortly after my parting with Wrath heard that he died a cruel death. And I was alarmed. And not to my luck, King was the one following me and I knew that he killed Wrath. I could just pull the fight as long as I could and managed to defeat King, but to a high price. I needed to awaken the package so called Mia. It was a fifty fifty chance if either she would be the deadly weapon and devours me or she would be as promised from the last deity of Equilibrium.¡± Hohenheim already knows what the last words of the previous deity were and so he could follow the story more curious. ¡°To my luck she was like now, a stunning and lovable person. My utter presence was enough to activate and awaken Mia due to my fight with King, but she was already aware of the situations and in truth she helped me to defeat King. Afterwards we stayed a while together until I had to deliver her due to my wounds. I needed to rest for quiet the while and even now I am still not fully healed.¡± Naigon stops with his story and throws a meaningful and expecting gaze towards Hohenheim. ¡°So that is the story about you and Mia, but hearing you talking so casually about world magic and King, who exactly are you to possess strength to defeat that men?¡± Hohenheims curiosity rose even more until it reached an unlimited extend He couldn''t hold himself from concluding already ¡°Is it possible that you are a world magic user as well? I already felt that you were no normal person as you condense such a thick and unusual aura around you.¡± ¡°Haha, you have sharp senses, young Deity. I am indeed a world magic user. If I may reintroduce myself, I am called Naigon... Naigon the nature. My pure existence is defined as Nature itself, its a pleasure to meet you.¡± Naigons solemn expression turned into somehow proud laughing, but still consist a trace of trustworthiness ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Just a small story time chapter as small compensation for my unannounced Hiatus. Next chap will be again back to normal and with this one I experimented quiet a bit with my writing style, as you can see I changed from Ego perspective to the all knowing Author and I think I¡äll keep it that way. It feels more comfortable to write like that. I hope you agree with me there As always Author feeds on commends so please feel free and enjoy 16.) Cats rage In a dark spot of a small house within the demon lands. A black colored silhouette appeared in front of a small tavern like house. The tavern was a bit offside from a small town and not many people were around at this time. In the middle of the night, Cat entered into the shabby small tavern, called the ¡°riddle of life¡± As her slender body appeared in the quiet big tavern hall, it looked more bigger from the inside, there were a few men sitting around a large round table. All of them emitted traces of enmity towards their surroundings and it could be told that all of them were the normal commoners of the out est district of the demon lands. They had black hair and small but well build bodies. That instant Cat appeared, with her long and black hair flattering due to a wind from the outside, and a tightly fitting, dark robe, it caused all of the men to instantly become a bit stunned. One would not often see a beauty as her, freely walking into such a deserted place. A few of them couldn''t help but licking their lips and throwing malicious gazes towards Cat. Cat just ignored the bunch of men and straightly walked over to the barkeeper, as she said with her gentle voice. ¡°Ol¡äkeeper long time no see. Have any news for me?¡± Listening even more to Cats voice, one must admit that she is not just an outstanding beauty from her appearance, but that her voice also could enchant a city into ruin. The barkeeper behind the desk, slightly frowned his brows and as his gaze reached Cats silhouette his pupils immediately shrunk. He became even very stern and with a closer examination it looked as if he really wanted to control his body. But he couldn''t help it and tremble all over, just as he nervously replied. ¡°D..Dear lady, what a seldom seen guest. Of course what do you want to know, recently there weren''t any large news to sell.¡± That moment the men behind at the table were dumbfounded, they know that especially the barkeeper, who had the looks of an old but noble man, shortly and neat cared for black hair, as well as a noble cared for mustache, was one of the peak fighting experts in the outer district and to see how this man even trembles in front of a complete stranger set them at unease. ¡°Just who is this girl? Have any one seen her before?¡± one of the man asked in a very low voice ¡°No I haven''t, but look at the Ol`keeper he cant stand her.¡± another one replied with slightly sweating (AN: Ol¡äkeeper is used as a honorific) ¡°Mm, better not meddle in their matters.¡± the third one tightly observed the situation ¡°Don''t worry, I just want to know if you have heard of any passerby''s who might be a bit strange.¡± Cat smiled lightly and asked towards the barkeeper ¡°Excuse my question, but can you tell me a bit more detailed for what kind of persons you look. What you surely know is that at this place only strange people appear.... ahh of course it would not apply to you, young Lady.¡± the barkeeper replied with a short hesitation and nearly even forgot the offend in his own words ¡°The person I am looking for, is an old and small grown man with black robe, he maybe is accompanied by another man. But to his appearance I haven''t any further detail. But one thing was that the smaller one should have an outstanding aura. He should be emitting a feeling of, better never meddling in his affairs.¡± Cat still had a light smile on her face as her gentle voice rang out ¡°Hm, there were indeed a couple of men in this town that would fit your description. They stayed here for an entire day and even payed very well. They just left a few hours ago, if its you, you should be able to catch up in no time.¡± The barkeeper had a solemn and thoughtful expression as if he was overthinking something special Exactly this mimic, hasn''t slipped Cats extremely sharp perception, as she directly asked for further detail. ¡°You said there was another man, what kind does he look like? Was there something special about him or do you know his name?¡± ¡°Mm, I dont know any of their names, but one was very slender and tall, he looked as if he was somewhere else with his thoughts. And it seemed as if he was very displeased with a current situation, as I heard him speaking once. His voice was clear as the night and It send chills down my spine, my lady I think there is a possibility for this man to be utmost dangerous. I would advice not to follow them. As for what he said it was something about entering the 1 circle and that they were behind the timeline.¡± The barkeeper didn''t hide anything in front of cat, only god knows why he has so much respects towards her ¡°Entering the 1 circle? What kind of joke should this be.¡± One of the men behind at the table couldn''t restrain his ridicule as he overheard the information But, with a slight shrug in his statue, he felt an icy cold aura coming from behind him. That instant he turned around an indescribable beauty leaped forwards and with her black hair flattering, without wind, Cat appeared right in front of him. Ahh... A miserable shriek was to hear and with a swung of Cats hand she ripped of the ear of the listening man. A bloody lump of meat was smashed on the table and with a nearly unnoticeable movement Cat came near his intact ear and said. ¡°If you ever dare to eavesdrop again, better learn to shut tightly.¡± Her voice was low and clear, but even the other men at the table could grasp the meaning of that as they felt a cold block of ice creating on their hearts. ¡°You... I will not forget what you did to me, you better are prepared to pay the price!¡± The man grabbed his ear from the table and left the tavern with a pain covered face rashly following the group dissipated and left as well. ¡°Dear Lady, please forgive them, they didn''t know whom they offended. Please I beg you dont bring calamity over this place.¡± With a loud ¡°poof¡± sound the barkeeper fell onto his knees and started begging Cat has just calmed a bit and her night-like shining body, firmly reconstructed the wrinkles in her clothing ¡°Nothing to worry, Ol¡äkeeper. I think they have grasped their lessons content.¡± With an incomparable satisfied smile cat even helped the barkeeper up and than only asked for a meal and the direction the two walked. As the barkeeper told Cat the exact direction and even arranged a great meal for her, plus a big sack of food supplement for her journey, Cat pulled a small sack with gold coins out and gave it to the keeper. Afterwards her eating she decided to rashly better chase after the both men. Because its very likely that one of them is King, the man she is in search for. Cat rushed for a good 10 minutes on a narrow and dark path. It wasn''t even a real street, but however there were traces of high usage on this path. So it seems that many people use this path either on day or night, but even though Cat hasn''t seen any traveler so far. More in just, it seems as if swept clean and no one dares to walk this path in that night. All around the way a large Forrest began to raise and with each tree the, already very dark, street became more and more louring. But immediately after entering deeper parts of the forest, Cat furrowed her brows and an evil smile rose right up from her mouth. She instantly stopped her movement and hid her presence. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. If it were to be someone else walking here, he might even wouldn''t notice when walking directly in front of them, but for Cats extremely high perception it was impossible to not notice the 5 men who currently hid within the darkness. Cat completely hid her presence and went, a bit offside the street, within the shadows of the trees nearer towards the group. How could Cat not recognize that overbearing killing intent, which was emitted from one of the men in front of her, while she has caused the so named killing intend. It appears that the group of men who gathered there, really were the group which was sitting in the tavern before. And it seems as if they were waiting exactly for Cat to appear here. ¡°Wait until this wench sets foot in this forest... haha I bet that even she is helpless in this darkness.¡± One of the men confidently sneered in a low voice and it turned out to be the one who is missing an ear. ¡°Mm¡± Another man nodded in agreement ¡°very much thanks to brother Shaq, with even you here there is really nothing to fear.¡± The ear less man turned towards a sightly taller grown man, who has blond hair and is wearing a large gray robe with a strange pattern on it. It was the pattern of the demon clan and stated that the person wearing it, was an expert in fighting. Only those who have such a pattern or a badge with that symbol are allowed to be called a fighting expert. The demon clan would not let weak people in. ¡°Dont worry, brother Minto, even within the demon clan in the outer district I am ranked 10 in strength. This wretch will truly pay the price for injuring you and...¡± Just as the demon clan member spoke another voice rang out from very near the ear less mans intact ear. ¡°It seems, like a bunch of idiots will keep staying idiots even after being instructed by such a graceful teacher as me, mhm?¡± The ear less man winced as for the very familiar voice ranging in his head. With a leap of surprise he went forward and turned around, just to see the nights beauty. Cat has sneaked all around the group of men and has walked very near them, without them recognizing she even managed to sit cross-legged behind their group. As she suddenly spoke. A huge surprise went on the faces of the other group members and they panicked for a small moment, before grasping the situation and forming a attacking pattern. ¡°Haha, you wench walked into your own death! I will personally send you to hell.¡± The ear less man yelled loudly with a few steps he accelerated and directly leaped towards Cat and swung a huge black broadsword at her. Even though this bunch of men are just commoners, their strength would be extraordinary for normal citizen. And due to the harsh life circumstances they all have a lot of fighting experience. But just as the man swung his huge broadsword, Cat didn''t make a single move. Instead she even stayed where she was and didn''t show even a single trace of concern. The huge swung directed at her face and with a huge impact a dust cloud spreads through the air. With traces of satisfaction the ear less man already brimmed and smiled ¡°See you bitch there you go!¡± But the joy didn''t last for long, as he returned to the group of other man with his brimming evil smile, the group was also rejoicing, just in that moment did they realize that it wasn''t really their friend who had returned. Actually it was more only his head which has returned. The dust cloud dissipated and within was a black silhouette carrying a head with bloody strains dropping form it. ¡°You call that a swung? Seemingly you really are only a bunch of idiots. Nothing more than blood and meat sacks.¡± Cat was fairly disappointed as she held the head of the ear less guy into the air and with a small leap it landed over by the other man. They could only dumbfounded look at the still joyful expression on the head as they began to understand, that they really have angered a sleeping dragon. ¡°You bitch I will kill you today! I am the demon clans outer districts strength ranked 10!¡± The demon clan member was angered to a point were he would drastically turn red and even steam spread form his mouth as he spoke. With a huge step he pulled his own broadsword and it was clearly a large difference between him and the man before. The technique used by the demon clan member was very profound and at a very instant he leaped forwards with a straight cut toward Cat. This cut was different than the other, not only did he use an excellent technique but he also inflicted a strange magic power into the sword. A formless gray colored gas began to cover his sword and it emitted a large amount of blood lust. ¡°Tsk only an outer district member!¡± Cat was sheer confident in her strength and she didn''t even bother dodging. With a huge impact the sword reached its destination, but missed Cat. A large amount of earth and wood was blown into the air, as a giant impact crater in addition to an incision reaching even the peak of the distant trees estimated. ¡°How is that even possible? I am the strength 10 member, no one should be able to dodge this attack.¡± The demon clan member was speechless as he discovered that he actually has missed But even more, he got very uneasy as he heard very miserable shrieks and yells from behind him. As he even feared to turn his head, a big meat pile flew towards his sight of view. It were three very badly mauled heads. ¡°You... who are you?¡± a lingering fear appeared on his face and he became pale white as a ghost when he realized that the women in front of him has already beheaded his friends ¡°Tsk, what a petty to dirty this beautiful night with your blood. But it cant be helped.¡± Cat didn''t bother to reply the mans question as she slowly stepped in front of him and raised her hand, ready to cut off his head as well. Facing the situation of life and death, the man wasnt prepared at all. Realizing what cat was about to do he desperately started begging ¡°Please, dear lady. Spare my petty life, I beg you! I will never commit such a crime again, this fellow here has learned his wrongs so please have mercy.¡± ¡°pft. To not even know how to die in honor. You guys are the worst.¡± Cat disdainfully looked down on the man and with a clear and blank chop her hand rushed down, revealing a small tattoo at her left wrist. As the man saw that tattoo he was enlighten, ¡°You... You are the demoness from the 1 circle!..¡± Now knowing that he really had faced the devils bride the only thing he could do was await her merciless chop. And with a disdainful smile on her face she chopped of his head. ¡°Hmp... seeing such a weak bastard at the 10 rank of strength, this is even for the outer district a shame. Suddenly the atmosphere turned greatly, and within a small distance Cat saw a couple of men walking towards her ¡°Hoh, so its you again... I already wondered if you would stay forever underneath those corpses.¡± A very familiar voice rang out and chuckled towards Cat ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Author needs comments 17.) Death!? Within that instant, Cat shrugged and immediately turned her view towards the voice. From a deeper part of the forest, two black colored silhouettes slowly approached Cat. A larger male, who seems very skinny and way to thin, but also emitting an outstanding aura, which cannot be said of what kind. But he seems to have the air of a true ruler. And a smaller, old aged frowning man, with a very familiar voice and appearance. As she nervously replied. ¡°Old man, I would not have expected you to come here, or more of, I would not have thought to encounter you so fast again.¡± ¡°Haha, little miss. I think you have misunderstood something very important. Do you really think we do not know about you wanting to follow us?¡± The old man suddenly has a very strange smile on his face and only Cat could feel that there were some sinister intents within his words. A cold sweat estimated on Cats body and it was like something has already decided about whether to live or to die for her. ¡°Hah, you have indeed sharp senses, old thing. I am very curious, how you would have come to deduce that?¡± Cat tried her best to not get trapped in fear, as she firmly convinced her body to stop trembling. ¡°You know little miss, in this type of land even the wind is an enemy and travels for information. We knew from the first step you took in the Demon lands.¡± Suddenly the eyes of the old man made a sinister expression and with a short move he looked at the taller man, with an expecting manner. ¡°...¡± But as no response was to come from him he retracted his gaze and turned a piercing view towards the Beauty in front of him. ¡°Old thing... Is ¡­ is this man besides you the one called King?¡± Cat evaded the view of the old man, but still felt a pair of fierce eyes pushing its view through her. As she somehow calmly tried to confirm the taller mans identity ¡°Hoh... Ahahahaha, someone look at this... the little miss seems to have some knowledge she better should not have. Girl who are you?¡± The old man could to be said to be very strange and Cat knew he was dangerous, but suddenly the atmosphere became even worse, as she mentioned King, the old man turned a very examining and with killing intent overflowing view towards her appearance and broke into a mad like laughter Cat could feel the pressure the pair of sharp eyes left on her body, and she broke in a very cold sweat, but somehow she managed to grasp herself together and asked again. ¡°So you are indeed King. I dont know if I should call this luck or misfortune, I indeed have matters with the man called King. I wonder if you allow me to speak up before rushing things?¡± Cat tried her best to be convincing, as she knew that if the old man really wants to fight her she has to give it her all and even though she would eventually die. ¡°Haha, lets see what you have to say then.¡± The old man replied with an expecting manner Even the taller man seemed to be a bit curious, what the girl in front of him has to say, as he slowly furrowed his brows and slightly examined her body. ¡°I am Cathrine, and I have come from a place called Oblivion. You should know already who the master of Oblivion is, right? And Archimedes has send me to invite you over to that place, because something serious has started. He told me that you would eventually already know what it means.¡± Cat firmly and very polite introduced herself and looked at the taller man in wait of a satisfying reply The taller mans expressions, suddenly changed greatly and he seemed to be very displeased, as he turned over to the smaller man and announced in a terrifying and ear piercing voice. ¡°Death! It seems this one here is an annoying one, go and take her life already! We wasted enough time.¡± Cat was dumbfounded, has she heard correctly? The taller man not only called for her death but also that old things name called Death. She could not react to it properly as the old thing already, caused a disdainfully ¡°Tsk¡± sound in her direction adding one sentence ¡°I am really sorry, young miss. But it seems your journey will take an end today. Please forgive me for being rude and impolite, I will take your life fast and painless.¡± Instantly after speaking those words, the aura emitting from the small man changed greatly, the even already very dark area became even more louring and it caused even Cat to feel a disadvantage. The ground began trembling and all here and there some cracks spread through the cold and dried earth. As cat wanted to react in some way , it was already to late. The old man didn''t even make a sound as he suddenly disappeared, as he reappeared he was directly behind Cat and had already gathered a terrifying black mass around his hand. ¡°Crap!¡± Cat couldn''t react in time and as she saw the old man throwing his hand towards her body, she only could curse. But within no moments she tried to dodge the attack. ¡°Boom! Rumble..¡± A giant crater appeared where Cat was standing and again the dark mass had swallowed everything. Not a single trace of dust is flying around. But for Cat, she barely has discovered a small flaw in the punch and wasted no time to dodge right in time. She has used her shadow fusing technique and with a fast hand sign, she managed to turn into a blurry mass of shadow-like creature and slipped away. With a few steps she already escaped a few meters away from the old man. ¡°Hoh... you really have grasped some strange methods, I have to admit that. But little miss, it really is futile to run from Death. Wouldn''t you agree?¡± The old man, was glancing in a bit of surprise at Cat, as she dodged his attack. ¡°Pah, You want to take my life? Let me see if you have the ability to do so! Even if you are the real deal, As far as I know Death is not allowed to kill as he wishes. Even he has some rules!¡± Cat could not restrict her anger right now, and all her fear has changed into a huge blood lust. She has tried to be polite, so why wondering if she gets impolite now. ¡°Lets see if you really are the master of life and death!¡± With a few hand signs Cat channeled a huge amount of strange magic through her body and suddenly a huge Ankh cross pattern estimated above the smaller man. ¡°Uh, that''s bad, who would have thought that you even grasped such special magic.¡± The old man didn''t dare to waste his time, he already knew that this magic wasnt something he should underestimate, since its Hebraic magic With an urging link to a tree a sudden black string appeared in the hand of the old man and as he pulled it, he leaped forwards and was near the escape. ¡°Boom¡± With a sudden collision the old man astonishingly discovered that he has just leaped against a sheer invisible wall. And so he was still within the reach of the pentagram above him ¡°Pah, dont even think of escaping! There is no one who would be able to destroy the Shadow sealing technique.¡± With a rashly change of attitude, Cat began to arrogantly sneer She was already angered to the extend, with her very small temper she really is difficult to deal with. As the old man tightly knitted his brows, the pattern above him already began to shine in a bright and yet black colored light. ¡°This is bad!¡± The old man felt an extreme pressure on his body and it made it very difficult to move. ¡°Now die!¡± Cats voice rang out and a nearly infinite energy estimated from the seal in the air. A sudden ray of extreme bright dark light fell on the area covered by the pattern. And a short miserable shriek was to hear form that place. ¡°Shadow sealing!¡± Cat activated a large and terrifying aura emitting barrier. The black colored light became an indestructible cage around the small man. ¡°There you go, may the time tear you apart!¡± Cat had a satisfied smile on her face as she totally forgot about King Suddenly a bright and lively laughter sounded out from the dark barrier ¡°Hahaha, truly some special methods you grasped there! But little miss dont underestimate this old fellow here, only because I am old.¡± This mood changing laughter brought a desperate expression on Cats face. ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble¡± ¡°Boom¡± with an ear piercing sound a huge crack broke open and has torn a giant hole into the dark barrier. Cat was flabbergasted and she suddenly felt a great change in the atmosphere. All around her a dark colored gas created small cloud-like formations and the moon, which had shone with small strays of light, turned completely black. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. With an extremely strong burst, killing intentions mixed with a thickly condensed aura. It was impossible for Cat to move, she was completely suppressed by the aura, as she recognized that all around her the trees and even the, only a bit green, meadow began to wither with an extreme speed. She could not help letting a small scream of surprise slip. Every tree around her turned from brown to gray and from gray to black. A heavy tremble emerged on Cat''s body and she could not help being frowning in fear, as she cast her gaze towards the ripple in the barrier And really, one would definitely turn white-pale as paper if they would see the following scene. At the huge ripple a squirming gas slightly dissipated and within that, a small silhouette appeared. Even though Cat knew that this would be the small man, she couldn''t help but frown even more. The appearance was surely the small man, but yet it was not. Within the squirming dark gas, a black robe was flattering without wind and a huge scythe was swinging in a circle and landed in the grip of the small man. With a fierce light, the small silhouette became a ray of light and flew towards the, due to the pressure, half kneeling Cat. ¡°You... you truly are Death!?¡± only anxiousness spread on Cat''s face But it was as if a thousand swords pierced through Cats small and fragile body, the big black and purple colored scythe, moved as if it would have an own consciousness. With a wind cutting ¡°Splash¡± A bunch of blood splattered through the air Cat vomited a mouthful of blood and sprayed it all out, as the big scythe pierced her abdomen. She truly hasn''t felt such pain in recent times. She couldn''t help but losing her strength and limply sank to the ground. ¡°Cough... cough¡± She really had not an inch of power to resist the aura binding her, as she again sprayed a mouthful blood through the air. ¡°Truly a shame, truly a shame. Young one, you have indeed fought well. But now I shall take your life.¡± Death, fast as light, appeared in front of her and grasped the scythe. As he pulled it out, Cat''s body laid on the ground. ¡°Archimedes will not forgive you for this!¡± Cat facing the unimaginable situation of dying here, caused her to really hate her bad luck. But with a small gesture from King, Death didn¡ät dare to move slow. He raised his big scythe and a purple gas emerged from it. The so called connection to the underworld will be formed from that purple gas and its world magic. With an abrupt movement the scythe rushed down, towards Cat''s neck ¡°Boom¡± A huge rebound happened and Death was forcefully pushed aback a few meters, the scythe in his hands originated cracks. ¡°What, is happening here? How is this possible!¡± Huge surprise and fear estimated on Deaths facial complexion But no matter how surprised Death was, surprised is surprised and with a sudden burst of unfathomable deep killing intend an astonishing Beauty leaped from the place where Cat laid. Without hesitation and time to react, the burst of aura inflicted a huge pain on Deaths body and he screamed out in never ending pain. Seeing this scene even the, current bystander King, tightly furrowed his brows. With a lack of understanding and asking anxiousness, Death screamed out. ¡°You what kind of trick did you use?¡± But he was very abruptly silenced, a small, but very tender female hand comes like a shooting star out of the darkness and ripped one of Deaths arms of. This caused him to scream even louder, because not only did he lose his arm to brute force, but a sudden dark shining liquid entered his body as well. A sharp pair of red, glowing eyes pierced the black colored gas, as Cat was standing in front of Death, who is currently half kneeling on the ground. Cat''s forehead has developed two outstanding and pointed grown horns, at her slender figure¡äs back a long and pike formed tail has emerged form her bottom. ¡°Hoh, this appearance, Girl! You wouldn''t be the demoness from the 1 circle would you?¡± The sudden voice was clear as thunder as it pierced the atmosphere and rang in Cat''s and Deaths head King has suddenly yelled out, as he seemed to have understood something. But Cat hasn''t shown any signs of reaction towards the loud yell, the opposite she even disappeared again and reappeared behind Death as she fast as light, moved her slender and white like jade colored hand. ¡°Splash!¡± With a slight movement her hand dissipated another one of Deaths arms. Not that he has any more than two And again a liquid entered his body, causing him to coil around in even more pain. The current Cat really is like a demoness, merciless and savage like a demon she is just like a real slaughtering god. Then rashly without even a single trace of hesitation she raised her long and tender leg into the air, with a huge bone breaking sound she kicked Deaths back and a large impact crater emerged around his body, while he limply broke down. ¡°It seems she has no control of her current self. She really has a lot to learn yet hasn''t.¡± With an unnoticeable movement King started to move. Cat wanted to decapitate Death with her hand, as a strong gale swept her body a few meters aback. A tall yet thin man stood besides Death and has reached one of his hands out to a palm turning against Cat. ¡°It is time to stop here, Girl. You have already proven that you are worth of my time.¡± This time the voice spreading form King was as calm as a fresh breeze and it absolutely didnt carry any enmity But as he spoke, Cat had already flashed forwards and leaped with her hand forming a knife at Kings neck. However, with a sudden turn, a strong gale was blown against Cat and she again was thrown aback. King was fast, within a blink of an eye he changed positions and even carried Death on his shoulders. Never the less King was still emitting a very noble aura, strong and unfathomable deep and yet undefined. As Cat realized that she missed her attack, she instantly was enraged even more. A small movement form her body and a hand gesture as fast as light, a red colored stream of light rushed towards Kings position. ¡°This is.... The demon heirs chaos magic... You are a well hidden secret young girl!¡± seeing the unrestrained power coming from that stream, even King didn''t dare to be slow with a very fast step he dodged the stream of light and right in time, as the red colored light hit the surroundings behind King, it caused and indescribable red colored vortex The vortex was swirling and within a radius of fifteen meters everything got sucked in and with an ear piercing sound was spit out again as nothing more than broken and shattered remains. Unidentifiable what they were before shattered. ¡°Mhh, I shall have enough seen of your might. You are indeed a blood related to that old monster!¡± King calmly muttered to himself and with a thoughtful face he accelerated to a speed even faster than before cat was unable to react to the movement of King. With a sudden leap King grabbed her tightly and his grip was inescapable. The power within his grab was unimaginable and even if the current Cat was unfathomable strong, King was a lot more powerful His tight grip started to suffocate Cat and he only stopped as he was sure that Cat has become unconscious. ¡°Hahaha, you have played a tough role this time, old friend.¡± King pointed at Death and broke into mad laughter ¡°Tsk, this girl is a thousand years to early, if she wants to kill me. But I must admit she has a true demon inside her heart. Hehe¡± But the direction this voice was coming from was not as one could expect the no armed Death on Kings shoulder, but more a complete intact, old and small grown man who stepped out of the remains from the barrier. ¡°If I were to be truly hit by this tricky demon poison, only a deity would be able to cure me... haha this young miss is indeed worthy of being listened to. What is your plan? Will you follow this old fox''s invitation?¡± Death was still very lively and even expressed some admiration while speaking of Cat. ¡°Indeed worthy, how could I decline the request of this young girl. Hahah¡± Kings calm voice reprimanded his previous attitude and he emitted a calm and relaxing pressure. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So much for the King and Cat Arc . Next chap will be all Hohenheim and Mia and bunch. Archimedes will have none screen time for a while. Author needs comments 18.) A confession! Hohenheim and Mia, recently sitting on a slightly withered tree stamp, were both listening to the stories Naigon the nature told them. ¡°Oh little dragon, how nice it was to meet you again. And even more is it a pleasure to see you in very good hands.¡± Naigon sighed shortly and cast his gaze on Hohenheim and back to Mia ¡°But unfortunately the joyful things last the shortest and my departure cant be delayed any further. Too long have I remained abstinent from my former duties and change happened already. I feel that my power is needed and that some preparations were needed to be done.¡± Naigon slightly smiled and with a floating movement of his body, he stepped forwards and hugged Mia ¡°Does this mean farewell already? But we just met you now...¡± Mia was entirely flabbergasted and some special emotions raised in her complexion, with a sudden flash even a strand of tears flow from her brilliant white face and with a drop they became rainbows in the sunlight. ¡°Ah, dont be too sad little dragon, I am sure that we will truly meet again in this life, be it for good or bad.¡± Naigon really couldn¡ät bear it to see his beloved friend in this kind of state. With his thick brown brows and his deep and dark unfathomable eyes, he just looked like an overprotective father and a desperate complexion emerged on his face as he faced the sad Mia. ¡°Don''t worry Mia, our life is long. Who knows when we will meet again, but for sure we will. And till then you still have me and the others, especially me.¡± Hohenheim felt some sympathy for the old men and slightly smilingly approached Mia and took her in his embrace. ¡°Mm¡± Mia came to realize that this departure wont mean a farewell for ever, but just for a short while. And what Hohenheim said was still the truth, their lives are long, even described as immortal and never ending. So she nodded and let Hohenheim take her fully in his embrace. Naigon clasped his hands towards Hohenheim and within a blink of an eye, just a voice remained as he vanished. ¡°And that you will take good care of that dragon, haha huhuhu.¡± Naigon vanished and the voice resounded. ¡°A bit crazy, this old man. But still a great character.¡± Hohenheim lightly stroke Mia''s back and her silver-white hair was smoothly bend by his hand. ¡°Mm, he has really helped me back then. He is family, so when you ever think of something indecent, be aware that he will righteously punish you.¡± And just with that the sadness seemed to be forgotten already, as Mia chuckled and with a tight grab extended her arms around Hohenheims body and tightly hugged him. ¡°Mia... this is...¡± Hohenheim was a bit stunned, as his view wandered all around the perfect formed body of Mia. Mia''s alluring body really could enchant even the gods. With her silver-white hair and her white like jade skin, those fragile slender hands and arms. Her beauty can really be not compared to anything Hohenheim has seen. Just ten minutes have past with those two only hugging. ¡°I will never leave your side and be it the demons or the dark gods. Your enemy is my enemy.¡± After a light flash, Mia loosened her hug and two big round and alluring eyes looked up to Hohenheim and a firm expression was set in them. Hohenheim was stunned, very complicated feelings rose inside his chest. Before he even considered a bit of distrust towards Mia, he wasnt sure if she would not return to her deadly weapon self. But looking at this situation now, how could he possibly have bad thoughts about Mia. Every inch of distrust was dispelled with a big poof and his heart became sure to one thing. ¡°I must protect this girl¡± Every thought about Mia, made Hohenheim incomparable happy, as for his self he isnt aware that he has already changed, but a flame began to burn inside his heart and this flame bears infinite feelings for Mia. ¡°You are right, I take this as a promise.¡± Hohenheims expression changed into a surge of loveliness, while he lightly patted Mia''s head. ¡°Mm, I promise.¡± Mia nodded her head and a beautiful smile rose from her, cherry like and small lips. And with sudden and well aimed undulations from her hands, she managed to slightly stroke Hohenheims chest, as she drew small circles with her fingers. Hohenheim was taken aback, this genuine feeling coming from his chest, as Mia slowly drew circles on him. He couldn''t bear it any longer and an urgent feeling of love stirred in him. And with his heart being warmed to an evenly unknown extend, he looked at Mia''s alluring bright shining eyes, the moment he opened his mouth, to say something, a flash surged. Mia immediately used this opportunity and with a cunning movement, two very smooth, soft and small lips pressed themselves on Hohenheims. As he felt this warmth coming from her cherry like-lips, he nearly went numb. But after realizing, the feeling became even more intensive. And with a slight kissing sound, he replied the kiss. For a good while both of them held each other in their embrace and gave of a picture of pure and warm brilliance. Mia tiptoeing ,to even reach Hohenheims face, gave of a feeling of enchantment, as her silver-white, fine hair glistened in the evening sun and her fragile and slender body wavered in Hohenheims embrace. While Hohenheim kept a firm and reliable appearance. ¡°hm...¡± with a cough Hohenheim retracted his hug and slightly pushed Mia away, as a slight sign of embarrassment moved on his face ¡°hehe¡± Mia couldn''t restrain a beautiful chuckle as she slowly backed of and a bright shining smile rose on her face, as her bright and round eyes grinned at Hohenheim ¡°?hem, well... this.. I...¡± But before Hohenheim could reply anything, Mia happily jumped towards his ear and whispered with an alluring tone. ¡°I just like you, really much.¡± Mia whispered and also estimated a lightly red complexion on her face, which actually gave her an even more alluring stance. A complex train of thoughts ran through Hohenheims head, but the result was always a dead end in confusion. He is just not used to someone doing this kinds of actions. So his superb answer of idiocy was ¡°I like you also very much.¡± (AN: sorry guys, I lost a bet with a friend, he said if I lose I am not allowed to write a sexual scene before entering chapter 25) ¡°?hem...looking at the turn of night, we really should go further. Wont you agree?¡± Hohenheim couldn''t help feeling a bit confused and rapidly wanted to change the topic. ¡°Hmp... you truly cant read the mood, Okey. Let us explore further.¡± Mia was shortly very flabbergasted and muttered a short phrase to herself, but Hohenheim couldn''t notice the content. But with her nature, she truly calmed down quiet fast and returned to her cherish happy self, as she knew that she would definitely walk towards more chances of becoming intimate. ¡°Mm, hasn''t Naigon told us, that there is a human city very nearby? How about it, I will treat you to some superb food.¡± Hohenheim felt a little bad about their crumbed-mood situation and with a smile offered a meal, because even though they dont need to eat, Mia really loves food of all kinds. ¡°Yeah, that sounds like it! Hhm hehe¡± And as predicted Mia''s mood instantly became very excited and her self couldn''t stop bouncing up and down with brimming smiles on her white and shining face. ¡°than that''s settled, but let us change our appearance. I have bad memories about cities in this continent... And I think it would be better if we dont look to outstanding from the normal commoners here.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.On Hohenheims facial expression rose some bad memories and a slight shiver went over his body as he remembered his meeting with Zaito. ¡°Mm, no problem here. I always wanted to try this ability¡± With joyful laughter Mia''s current appearance began to change within a white and thick mist. ¡°Good, then I''ll change as well.¡± Hohenheim stated and with a will he estimated the same white mist and his body changed into a, near the 20 year old, young and very handsome, black haired male. He is around 180 cm tall and has a very cared for hair as well as face. His clothe also has undergone a change and he is now wearing a well-fed noblemen outfit and a gray colored cloak. As his change finished, he cast his gaze towards Mia, who slowly came to view, as the white mist dissipated. But instead of an alluring beauty, Hohenheim was dumbstruck and flabbergasted, there was suddenly an old and very aged looking women, with tens of thousands wrinkles all over her face and her hands were like steamed buns. And mentioning her once very beauty and stunning curves there was nothing but old and flabby skin. ¡°Uhu, Mia you... why are you old and naked?¡± There were no words for Mia''s sudden change and Hohenheim wasn''t sure if he either should break into a mad laughter or should cry about the wasted beauty. ¡°Mhh, so this is what it feels like, when your bones aren''t fit and unbreakable anymore. Ah ah ah¡± Mia ignored Hohenheims question and her voice sounded very aged as she spoke and laughed. Only after examining her body, did Mia took a few steps towards Hohenheim. But directly as she arrived in front of him she broke into a mad laughter and waved her hands, as she saw how flabbergasted and dispirited he was. With a short come up of the white mist again, she changed again. Now she also was near the 20 years old, but her hair was white-blond and her body was very fine matured. She wore a tight fitting dress and a small pinkish shoulder throw. Within the sunlight her appearance became very stunning and she could easily be rated as a goddess. The curves on her body were fine highlighted and her face represented the beauty of a moon. A cute and timid nose, cherry red, small lips and round big eyes. And in addition, her two very well developed peaks in front of her chest, gave of an alluring and nearly irresistible feeling. Even Hohenheim couldn''t hold his mouth slowly widening form this sight. ¡°Hehe, you like this better?¡± Exactly knowing how alluring she was, Mia throws very enchanting views to Hohenheim and with a blink of an eye she stepped very near his face, only separated by a 4 cm. Facing a situation like this, he could even feel Mia''s breath and her sweet scent, Hohenheim really restrained himself as he answered ¡°Yes, yes! You really look cute and beautiful, but I like your true self even more... we should go better go now before it gets night.¡± And with a gulp he turned around, knowing that if this pose would have continued longer, he was not sure for what would have happened. ¡°Hihi,hm¡± Mia became very elated as she heard Hohenheims reply and humming followed after him With a shrug, Hohenheim created a small gale beneath his feet and rashly accelerated towards a special direction, which Naigon said the city was at. It was not hard for Mia, to follow him in a proper speed, but if one were to be passed by those two, he wouldn''t even recognize that there were two people passing by. He would just naturally be caught in an enormous gale left by their speed. Within only ten minutes, it was as Naigon explained. Before the two of them an astonishingly large city arose. Only from the looks, from a far distance, both of them could tell that this city was no small matter. The complete size of the city would match a small country. All behind some large city walls, there were the peaks of large and crested towers and even some bigger houses to see. A really magnificent view, one of those views to emphasize in ones memories. As the sun slowly sank down, it even gave of a majesty towards the peaks and roofs, as the sunlight got split and a heavenly picture was created. This time Hohenheim and Mia didn''t want to create a stir, so they decided to look for a fairly unguarded spot at a wall and as if a bright storm would come, they leaped over the 30 meter high wall as if it were nothing. And were seen by no one. Within the city, there were streets of cobblestone and very sturdy and well build timbered houses. It was very lively and everywhere were some commoners walking, talking or even children who were chasing after another. The big streets weren''t confusing, due to a bunch of signs telling the direction. And as it happened, right on the street, where the two of them were walking a large and very good looking tavern appears. ¡°The Gong Hopper¡± ¡°What a strange name. But it looks pretty well, what do you think, shall we go in and eat?¡± Hohenheim looked at Mia, still not used to her new appearance, and smiled at her while suggesting to eat there. However, right before Mia could reply anything, a group of young men and women walked towards the tavern as well. And as they entered one of them kept outside and gazed at Mia while saying ¡°Oh, young lady. I''ve never seen you here before are you going to stay here for a while? You arent from here am I right, I would clearly remember a beauty as your self. If you want to I can show you around the city, hehe.¡± The young man who has halted in front of Mia, was a slippery and very unsightly one. A long hooked nose and a bunch of pimples in his face. He even gave of a slight stench of sewer. And as he said his words he even shamelessly licked his lips and it was very obvioulsy that he had some malicious intends. Mia was very disgusted by his appearance and with a gaze full of disdain she replied ¡°Scram, I am not a person you can reach, with your filthy hands! Besides I am here in accompany already.¡± ¡°Hoh, and who might that be?¡± Only than, did the ugly man recognize Hohenheim who stands besides Mia. And with a very sinister face he examined the young and handsome man besides Mia. ¡°And in what relations are he both of you? You must know, I am the third heir of Count Gregor. Wouldn''t it be better for you to accompany me instead of this...(he takes a disdainful break) lower class henchmen.¡± ¡°YOU DARE...¡± Before Mia could respond in any manner, she got interrupted by Hohenheim ¡°Stop!, I dont care who you are, or which number your heritage carries. Because I am her fiance and I love her. So you better not dare to touch her, or else dont blame me for being impolite.¡± Hohenheim couldn''t stand the matter that someone truly tried to harm his Mia and with a sudden enlightenment a surge of his feelings for Mia came up with a rising fury. And so he made a sudden confession. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Apparently I have some spare time, so I can write more often. By the way I really think my writing style got a lot influenced by the bunch of wuxia and xianxia stories I read. And I think I wont change this style anymore. I like it best and its easy. Please give me some opinions or even suggestions. Due to the lost bet, no sexual scenes between him and Mia so far, but do you even want more romance ? Or more story ? More action? Comment me! Ps. have a nice day XD 19.) A curse? ¡°Tsk, you dare to speak such insolent words in front of me, even after knowing that I am Junter the precious third son of count Gregor Amtaris. Know your place, filthy commoner!¡± the ugly man was very displeased and with a sudden rush of his hands he drew a golden glittering rapier from his back. The man was really an unsightly appearance, but even so he acted very quickly and displayed very well trained skills in swordsmanship. With a few cuts towards Hohenheim a sheer unlimited and strong cutting wind was released. One really had to be careful with such an opponent, but how could Hohenheim feel even an inch of pressure. when compared to him, not even half gods where a match, so how could a mere weak human think of fighting or even wounding him. The moment the cutting wind swished at Hohenheim, he only smirked slightly, then with an unnoticeable step to the left, evaded the wind. Nevertheless, what seemed to be very easy to evade for Hohenheim, still carried the strong will to cut and with a loud ¡°rumble¡± and the sounds of iron clashing and breaking stones, the impact slashed through the wall of the Inn. ¡°You... you even dare to evade?! Who told you to evade the righteously punishment I was willing to give you!¡± The ugly man really lost his noble manner as he, a bit frightened, looked at the gaping hole his swung left in the wall of the Inn. After no moments of astonishment about the now cut open Inn wall. A tall and very thick build man yelled from the inside. ¡°WHO!...Who dares to cut open my precious wall!? Show yourself filthy worm!¡± But as there was no time to react, the thick build man appeared with huge leaps in front of the three of them. A well cared beard and black hair flattered together with a large silver, black pointed robe in the wind, as the man landed. Arrived at the situation, He swayed his eyes around. One could even say it emitted a harsh, but warm ruling demeanor. And with a few sighs his gaze stopped at Junter, forcing him to gulp heavily and even taking a few steps back. Normal humans could not feel it, but within his deep gaze, there was a frightful and pressuring aura. And all of that aura was now focused on Junter. ¡°Was... was it you? Who broke my wall?¡± With a long pulled sigh the thick build man asked enclosing the distance to Junter with a few steps ¡°I...I...I, yes sir! I am very sorry! My family will ensure to compensate for your wall. So please have mercy, with this impudent fellow here.¡± As if seen a ghost the manner of the ugly man changed within seconds and his skin turned paper-white pale, even beads of sweat began to slowly emanate from his face Hohenheim and Mia both couldn''t help frowning, from their point of view it was not making any sense that the, before so arrogant acting noble, now was kowtowing to a mere Innkeeper. The thick build man sighed again turned his gaze towards Hohenheim and Mia. As he swayed over Hohenheim, he suddenly stopped and his eyes lit up. With a sudden change of attitude, he said in a respectful tone ¡°I am very sorry, that you had to experience such a disgracing wrongdoing, here in front of my Gong Hopper. May I ask if you were to enter and be my esteemed guests? As compensation this young man there would be very glad to pay up your bills.¡± He said very respectful and as if he had already seen through the occurred situation. Then he turned his gaze back to the ugly noble, who currently was in a very awkward position, pointed at him as he said who shall pay the bills ¡°Y..y..yes of course, it would be an h...honor to my family to compensate for your bills.¡± The ugly noble said and sank in a very dispirited manner to the ground ¡°Hoh, you are too kind, but we were indeed to enter your esteemed local. May I ask who it is, who is so kind and not even helped us clearing an unsightly situation, but even invited us to a seemingly great feast?¡± Hohenheims response was of course filled with respect, he will always repay those who gave him face with even more face. He has sworn to never be to arrogant due to his change of title and becoming a deity. And so he asked politely for the identity of the thick build man ¡°Haha, how impolite of me. I am Mokir the owner of this beautiful tavern here, but most people just call me ¡°Pops¡± so you can feel free to do so as well hoho. Just hurry in, I¡äll give you a good place to rest and eat.¡± The Innkeeper jested in a rough voice and lets one have a feeling of him being some nice old godfather. Totally dissipating all enmity and suspicion After he spoke, Mokir turned again towards the ugly noble. But he hadn''t to remind him. Immediately by sight the ugly noble stood up, made an awkward bow and rushed into the darkening streets, as it became evening. By while Hohenheim and Mia followed Mokir inside, they politely clasped their hands towards him and introduced themselves. ¡°So Pops, thank you again for solving the situation and dont making things difficult for me and my companion. I myself am Hohenheim and this is my...¡± Hohenheim got interrupted by Mia as she pulled on his sleeve for a moment and she continued ¡°His fiance. I am his fiance! And my name is Mia, also thank you for helping us out before¡± While speaking Mia resolute hid her blushing and struck out her alluring and beautiful formed chest. For a few steps Mokir lead the both of them forwards, but then stopped for a moment and frowned his brows, turned towards Hohenheim and asked in a weird tone and manner ¡°Hohenheim?...¡± His gaze was inscrutable and weird as if he were in thoughts about something, but he doesn''t seem to bother much. Short after Hohenheim gave him a slow nod, he turned around again and lead them to a neat and medieval-like designed hall. The Inn, really contains a lot of space inside and is even separated into three big dining rooms. The warmth light of a fireplace and candles engulfed the Inn and plus a lot of shields and old swords as wall decoration it gave of a comfortable old fashioned aura. The dining room Hohenheim and Mia were lead to, was the emptiest of all three halls. Only a few old, but very cared for persons sat in there. Their appearance seemed to be one of the most important things to those old men. ¡°Haha, so here we are, feel free to take a seat. I will be shortly back with something good to drink.¡± With a curious and joyful wink, Pops gestured towards a beautiful and elitist decorated, wooden table corner. And then took his leave. As Pops disappeared through a large swinging door, the few men inside the same room, couldn''t help examining the newcomer guests. And ending with a few quiet discussions. The dining room they were in seemed to be the most exquisite one. ¡°Hmm, do you know those two?¡± someone asked in a quiet tone ¡°No, but they do look like they were at least the noble middle class people.¡± Another one added in a bit satisfied tone ¡°Yes, seems so, but why were they personally invited by Pops?¡± Another one questioned ¡°Ah maybe we will know later, but lets not stir up something here and continue enjoying the evening.¡± the first one added and ended the discussions Hohenheim and Mia didn''t bother much with the chatter from the old people. They enjoyed the nice ambiance and took a seat next to another. ¡°My fiance, huh?¡± Hohenheim smirked slightly, furrowed his brows and looked at Mia ¡°Eh you dont like it? I mean.. I mean you were the one who just said and ..you know..¡± A bit unsure of the expression given her, Mia panicked and blushed beet red ¡°Haha, calm, calm. I do like it. Just a bit surprising. But a good surprise.¡± Hohenheim lightly patted Mia''s head and she fell slowly towards his shoulder and ended up leaning on his side. ¡°But I wonder who this Pops is. With my expectations a normal Innkeeper shouldn''t have such influence, to scare a son of a duke.¡± Hohenheim wondered out loud ¡°The son of a count, not a duke. But you are right, he also gave of a frightening and unfathomable deep aura that time. I bet he is not a simple man. Maybe we will know after he returns, it sounded as if he wanted to drink with us.¡± Mia chuckled shortly and sat straight back at her seat. ¡°Duke, Count... both the same...¡± Hohenheim muttered quietly and lead Mia to be even more elated as she nearly broke into a small laughter Before the both of them could start a bigger conversation, the large swinging door swung open with a shriek and Pops squeezed himself through. On his thick arm was a large tablet, on it a real feast for the eyes. Not only were there all kinds of delicious looking foods, even two very big and till the edge filled beer mugs were placed on it. Pops joyfully walked towards Hohenheim and Mias place, placed the large tablet on top of the table and set one of those beer tankards in front of Hohenheim. And he also hasn''t forgotten about Mia, as he took a, not the least bit smaller, wine glass form the table and placed it in front of her. Additionally he snapped his fingers and the door swung open again. A small and very young looking girl, with blonde hair and snow-white skin came pass it. She looked like nearly reaching the age of 12 years, her chest not well developed yet, but still very alluring. Her small and fragile body gave of a whiff of innocence. And between her small arms she carried a large and with condensation covered, exquisite wine bottle. She rashly followed Pops gesture and her white skirt flattered due to her effort, to not let anyone wait. Very fast she arrived next to Pops and looked with round and puppy blue eyes at the guests. ¡°Hoho, Leo no need to rush. This is my granddaughter Leonie, since her parents died due very terrible circumstances I am in care of her. And she likes to help me out in the tavern.¡± One could see that Pops really loved his granddaughter, a very lovable and proud expression covered his face while speaking of her. Leonie, shyly gazed at Hohenheim and Mia, afterwards she made an elegant curtsy. With her small arms she barely lifted the large wine bottle and placed it on the table, next to Mia. ¡°Uh, you are soo cute! I bet you do a very great job as Pops assistant.¡± Mia lost all her restrain and broke into deep admiration as she looked at Leonie. She started to pat her head and even squeezed her cheeks. Leonie was caught at surprise and couldn''t escape Mia¡äs cuddles. But due to Mia¡äs very gentle manner Leonie didn¡ät dislike her actions. Instead she even enjoyed it a bit, being cared for. ¡°Ah haha, you have a really responsible and cute granddaughter. Better treasure her well.¡± Hohenheim had to admit that Leonie really gave one the shot, she really was a cute little girl awakening the urge to cuddle and care for her. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Thank you Mister. And you as well big sister, but I have to work again now.¡± She finally escaped Mia and with a curtsy she smiled brightly showing one the sun of cuteness. Then she ran back into the other rooms ¡°Aww, she called me sister.¡± Mia sank into even deeper admiration ¡°Haa~ yes Leonie is a great child and I do my best to compensate for her loss. But nevertheless, lets not mention such themes today and enjoy the evening a bit. I hope you have no objections of me joining you for a while?¡± With a deep sigh Pops seemed to lift a few worries and continued with a bright and joyful expression. ¡°Of course not, how could we. Please join us and lets sooth our souls with food and sake.¡± Hohenheim gestured at the large chair opposite to him With a loud poof, Pops sat down and placed the last tankard in front of himself. The food really was far above Mia¡äs and Hohenheims expectations. Not to mention the diversity of meals. Every single one released an explosion of taste. There were baked lobster, curled fries, a special cheese fondue, some special and unknown noodles, a cooked chicken and lots of others. For a while, they talked about common stuff, for example where Hohenheim and Mia come from and how they traveled. This time Hohenheim had prepared for those questions and he told Pops that they were separated from a group of traveler and they wanted to enjoy the beauty of the city a bit more personal. And that they originally came from Songtae, the capital of the Baharl continent. From pops they learned why he had such influence, he was once working under the Head of the ¡°Mystic forger¡± a small group of people who mastered the element of Iron and could create astonishing, high quality weapons as well as tools. Their group had a lot of talented people and Pops was one of them, but they were also known for their strong fighting abilities. Each of them was at least a warrior of the A rank. And Pops was a Warrior of the S rank. That''s why many people have the utmost respect towards him and dont dare to offend him, because they knew if he would be serious he could fight an army all by himself. (AN: In the Baharl continent are not many strong fighters as in the main continent, for so an S rank Warrior is extremely powerful.) And within the time of two short years Pops managed to build up this tavern, which now counted as one of the most exquisite locals in the city. ¡°Pops, one thing is bothering me all the time now.¡± Hohenheim asked with and broke his laughter for the question ¡°Hmm and what would that be, come on dont let me wait in curiosity. Heheh ask son.¡± Pops responded very curious and a bit inebriated ¡°Its simple, why have you helped us before? I mean you must have seen clearly that we were not from here right? And I cant think of you only helping us because of a cut down wall, haha¡± Hohenheim came straight to the point and furrowed his brows in a curious manner ¡°What that''s all... Hahahaha. Dont be silly son. I just saw through your situation and I dislike those kind of actions from the noble man. So I decided to teach him a lesson. And due to your appearance and that I never have seen you once, I could conclude your not from here. I really want to enjoy an evening like this, talking about the outside world and exchanging stories. So dont bother with such silly questions Hohoho.¡± Pops laughed loudly and patted Hohenheims shoulder. From all the chatter of the evening Mia and Hohenheim really began to like Pops, he seemed like a very righteous man. While The three of them continued chatting, The main hall, the brimful biggest and one that was turned into a loud environment. All here and there people, mostly shabby commoner and bunch of soldiers, were yelling, singing and even dancing. As suddenly the big entrance door swung open with a forcefully push. And among the confusion the hall turned quiet and everybody swayed their gazes towards the entrance. With rattling sounds ten, fully equipped knights appeared and in the midst a very fat and ugly man, with an unsightly beard and oily brown long hair. The knights made a path for the fatty and saluted him. ¡°Where is Mokir! He should come out and pay the price for being insolent towards my precious son!¡± The fatty shouted through the house and his voice was very fierce and loud even resounding. The people inside the hall were all dumbfounded by his appearance and a commotion occurred within them. ¡°Count Gregor. Its the Count of the northern part!¡± someone muttered ¡°Why is he here? And why is he with his personal guard?¡± An elderly person added ¡°He called for Pops, to pay the price? Isnt Pops an S ranked warrior?¡± A soldier rumored as well ¡°Is the Count looking to die?¡± The commotion rose up high, but no one dared to higher his voice, why that is? Its because to them, they do know very well who that ugly and fat person is. Its none else than one of the four Counts of the City. Count Gregor. And he is very well known for his barbaric methods. A real savage, he likes to torture people and has interests in little girls. But even with that known, no body would dare to offend him, one of the reasons is that he has the biggest military capacity of the whole city. So even the other Counts must handle him with care. And now exactly this person is stirring up trouble for an S rank warrior, many people thought that he had lost all his sanity and truly wanted the path of death. But so were others, not entirely convinced, that Pops really was an S rank warrior. They all thought a disaster was heading towards Pops. But with no more time for any commotion, the fatty gestured towards a knight. The knight saluted walked towards the bar and with a fierce swung of his sword he decapitated a man sitting at the bar. As his head was rolling on the floor, everyone broke into panic. ¡°This is the punishment for those who dare to have a relation with someone who is an enemy of my house and family!¡± The fatty once again loudly shouted and the fierceness became even more intense and a burst of killing intent flooded from him. ¡°And now, Mokir come up and take the punishment in your embrace. Otherwise I will kill everyone here!¡± The fatty left no space for uncontrollable panic and instead made a clear message towards everyone. ¡°I am here, I heard you loud and clearly.¡± Mokir appeared from a door at the side with Hohenheim and Mia following. ¡°Tsk, that you even dare to show your face to me! You dare to insult my son and even wanted him to pay up for some outsiders! Lets see who will make whom pay!¡± ¡°Guards! Put him in chains and let him kneel!¡± The fatty¡äs voice resounded and rashly the knights followed his order. '' they enclosed Pops with drawn swords and slowly moved closer. As Hohenheim saw this scene, he couldn¡ät restrain his anger. With an unnoticeable shrug he jumped inside the circle of knights and was right about to engage with them. ¡°Stop! Hohenheim, dont make a foolish move. You are not a citizen of this continent. They will definitely not let you both go easily if you act up now. I will handle this somehow, just stay out of it.¡± Pops desperately stopped Hohenheim form any further actions and with a surrendering expression he turned himself in. Following that scene Hohenheim and Mia really wanted to act up, but since Pops pleaded to not act they decided to stay put. It also was a dangerous situation if someone would identify him as the deity of Equilibrium, someone would spread the message and if some bad conclusions would lead towards the discovery of the new area of the dwarfen city, who knows which disaster they would lead here. The knights chained Pops up and to the surprise of everyone there, he did not resisted in any way. All the people waiting to see a good show between the knights and an S rank warrior were disappointed. Pops was pulled in front of the fatty and with a fierce kick into his knee throat, he was made kneeling. ¡°So you are, at least, man enough to not fight and risk all the life''s here. Haha. You know what, because I am a very generous man I¡äll let you live. Huh how about that? You will live, but will be forever imprisoned in my dungeon. Hahah¡± The fatty broke into a mad laughter and with another gesture he pointed towards Pops and the knights pulled him outside, leaving together with Count Gregor and Pops. At that very moment, everyone inside the tavern left hurriedly, in fright that Gregor would change his mind and return to kill them all. Very rashly only three bodies were left behind in the tavern. Hohenheim, Mia and the decapitated man who is currently lying on the ground. ¡°Hohenheim? Do you really intend on doing nothing? I could feel that you not really planned on helping Pops, but just acted as if you would.¡± Mia curiously asked as she recalled the feeling Hohenheim gave of before. She had instantly realized that Hohenheim was not interested in helping Pops at all. ¡°Hmm, You¡äre right, I really didn''t want to help him. Two reasons for that. First of all, I wanted to see what that special aura was, that I felt as we met him. I hoped he would use some special power. Second one is that, after all he is only human and I am the god of balance, wouldn¡ät it be a bit of unappropriated to help him? I mean if he just hadn¡ät helped us before, we would be totally fine nevertheless. And additionally, I think you have felt it as well right?¡± Hohenheim turned serious and a sudden change of his attitude was to feel. It seemed as if he had become a bit of indifferent in human matters. ¡°Hoh? Hehe, is that a change in your personality`? Are you finally undergoing that change. Great! I never liked humans, but I do like their food and his food was extraordinaire delicious. So I think we still owe him something wouldn¡ät you agree? But yes I felt it as well, his life force is being drained by something and he cant use any fighting power right now. If this continues he will die in around 2 years. I wonder if its some kind of curse.¡± Mia smirked at Hohenheim and mocked him a bit while she chuckled. ¡°Haha, I knew you would say something like we owe him due to eating his food. But I already prepared myself to help him. Lets move out and see what we ca....¡± Hohenheim immediately turned silent as he saw a wailing and sobbing man entering the tavern. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- have fun, next chap will follow closely. like one week Author feeds on comments 20.) A mysterious man ¡°It, It¡äs terrible... auhuhu. I coul, couldn¡ät do anything!¡± The sobbing and crying man desperately wailed. The man, a tall grown and very slim build human, with brown hair was wearing an old fashioned suit with a symbol on it, which was very familiar to Hohenheim and Mia. It was the logo of the Inn, Gong Hopper, a large and golden cricket holding a gong. As the wailing man entered the tavern, he immediately cast his sobbing and tearful gaze on Mia and Hohenheim as he, with a very pleading sound and nearly even kowtowing asked. ¡°Dear traveler, you seemed to know our good old Pops quiet a bit. Please I beg you, you must do something! I¡äve seen that you were to have the guts to fight before, this must mean you have some methods. Please help.¡± ¡°What do you intend on asking me, a mere stranger I am. Your Pops just wanted to exchange a good chat, nothing more. We just happened to be a on good terms for just one evening.¡± Hohenheim furrowed his brows and turned a bit unwilling to help, he felt as if he would be used as a tool ¡°Hmm, well Hohenheim. We can just lend a hand, just this one time? Since we already decided to help him?¡± Mia pulled Hohenheims sleeve and smiled brightly at him, shoving a sweet calmness into his heart. But even so Hohenheim was still unwilling and even expressed a bit of annoyance, he really disliked to get asked to do something. It wasnt so before, before he just decided on his own to act up. But when he got asked he became aware of something. A change happened in his mind and he thought inwardly, about who he was, to want to help a mere human. And now even getting asked from a human to help, he couldn¡ät help feeling kind of abused. As the still wailing man recognized that Hohenheim changed into a disdainfully complexion, he once again pleaded for help. But this time his gaze swayed over to Mia, who seemed to be a lot more compassionate. ¡°Please I beg you. If not for Pops then help at least the young Mistress Leonie!¡± The sobbing turned even stronger and his voice slightly trembled as he bowed and even kowtowed in front of Mia ¡°Leonie?! What is with her? Fast speak up!¡± Upon hearing Leonie¡äs name, Mia¡äs expression turned a bit more solemn and she urged the man to speak. ¡°Ahh, its terrible! The young mistress ran over to the count¡äs mansion and tried to rescue ol¡ä Pops. But what could she know the Counts gruesome mind. She directly ran into his trap. The Count has taken her in as a concubine. He promised her to release her grandfather if she would agree, but instead he imprisoned her as well in one of his bedrooms. I couldn¡ät do anything, so I tried to search for help. Please cant you help out just this once?¡± the man hurriedly explained what happened and turned even more desperate as he sank limply to the ground, hammering his head on the floor. ¡°WHAT!? This bastard! I will skin him alive and let him eat his own tendons!¡± Mia lost her complexion, totally in rage. She really loved cute and sweet girls and imagining Leonie and the fat, ugly Count doing the act between male and female, it made her shiver in repulsiveness ¡°Hohenheim now come on, can you let something like that happening?¡± Mia instantly looked at Hohenheim with a pleading and reproachful expression ¡°Haaah, how could I not feel any rage by now. Just this one time we will show them who they messed with.¡± With a solemn and resolute expression Hohenheim winked at Mia and implicates a small jesting gesture, nearly unnoticeable for anyone. But Mia got a hold of this and immediately knowing that Hohenheim had still wanted to help Pops and that he just had some inner difficulties. And now that he had a reason to help Pops again, he felt joy and procrastinated nothing. ¡°You! Lead the way, this once we will help you out of this disaster.¡± Hohenheim solemnly shouted and a strange smile rose from his mouth as he pointed at the man ¡°Yes! Hurry and follow me. I will never forget this.¡± The man who shortly before laid limply on the ground, now had the will and energy of a reborn young tiger. He jumped up and wiped his tears away, then rashly lead the way towards the Counts mansion. Luckily the mansion was not too afar from the tavern, in only a few minutes the three of them arrived at a giant, by a large stone wall surrounded, courtyard. Due to the, already quite dark night, nearly no people saw them walking here. But now that they arrived at the extremely extravagant, large courtyard. It was clearly to see what ¡° maximum military capacity¡± meant. All around, in a two meter difference, were guarding groups posted. Mostly there were around 7-12 guards positioned at the wall. And every group had their own guard house integrated into the wall. So the complete scenery build up a giant roundel perfectly matched up by a huge mansion in its middle. Torches at each guarding house lit up the entire surrounding and it was impossible to come up unnoticed. ¡°This thing, is actually much better guarded than expected.¡± Hohenheim frowned his brows in surprise, from his memories of his old world he knew that in medieval times castles were well build and defended. But this was just a mansion and in a well protected city already. So it was very surprising to see a short over 500 people guarding the outer defense wall alone. The man who lead the way, looked at Hohenheim and worriedly asked ¡°Is this to much? I bet it is, how could any man even think of invade such a place.¡± He very dispirited and a bit anxious lowered his head ¡°I am very sorry, to ask you something this impossible. If it weren''t for me not knowing whom to ask, I would never came up asking strangers something like this.¡± he even solemnly expressed his gratitude and indicated that they could leave if they wished to keep their safety ¡°Dont be ridiculous, as if something like this could hinder me in any way. But you should take your leave now, you would only be a burden from here on.¡± Hohenheim showed a very smug expression and cast his gaze over the dozens of guards. Telling the man to leave now Not that it would be a problem to drag the man along for Mia and Hohenheim, but they just dont want to show him any of their might and it would be just a nuisance if his mind couldn¡ät bare what Hohenheim was about to do. ¡°What! Not a problem?... Ok then I¡äll just leave this to you. I pray for your success.¡± The man was stupefied by Hohenheims statement, but he still thought it would be better to let him his way and if he would truly not be hindered in any way it would only benefit Pops and Leonie. And if he would be defeated all that would await him was a quick death unrelated to anyone. He knew very well, what kind of methods the Count uses to torture his victims. At first he would cut of the tongue and than ripping his vocal cord apart. If there was one thing the Count hated most, it was when his victims claimed to be not at fault and plead for mercy. So he had to worry about nothing, being spilled out to be related to him. The man didn''t leisure at all, with a last view of gratitude he took of his leave and dissipated into the darkness. ¡°Haha, so lets get serious now. I want you as my sword!¡± Hohenheim said to Mia as he was looking forward to a nice act ¡°As you wish! Let us not falter and rescue Leonie.¡± Mia understood and with a blazing, blue wind and a magnificent ray of light she turned into a brilliant and black colored Shikomizue. Due to this light, it was really attention catching and shortly after, a bunch of guards hurriedly came over to Hohenheims position. ¡°Halt! Who are you and what was that light right now?¡± A guard, who was a bit taller than the others quickly shouted his sword pointed towards Hohenheim ¡°Who I am? That is none of your concern and which light you were talking about I dont know.¡± With a very stern voice Hohenheim replied and a sneering smile rose from his lips ¡°You...you better not try anything. Dont you know whom this place belongs to?¡± The leading guard felt that Hohenheim was very suspicious and he even concluded that that light form before must mean that he used some special kind of magic. So even if the Guard seemed to be very bold on the outside, he was cautious to the extreme on the inside, prepared to battle at any time. Hohenheim who felt the strange cold sweating expression of the leading guards inner soul, giggled and sneered ¡°Oh I do know whom this place belongs to, isnt it the fatty who fucks young girls and loves to torture? I am here to take his impudent life, you would be better of not hindering me. Otherwise dont blame me for easily throwing away your life''s as well.¡± ¡°What, you... I will ensure your death today¡± Another guard felt extremely offended and instantly leaped forwards aiming for Hohenheims neck. *Swoosh* The sound of a blade slashing meat was to hear and with large sprays of blood the arm of the attacking guard was cut of, landing in a dull way on the ground. ¡°Ahhh, You what have you done! Kill him, all kill him!¡± With a pain wailing scream the guard hold his right shoulder at the place where normally would be an arm. The other guards were dumbfounded and that for reason, not only did they only see one of them attacking, they even saw his blade meeting with Hohenheims neck. They all expected Hohenheim to be just left a corpse without a head. But now that the result was so shocking they couldn''t recall Hohenheim making a single move. It was as if the guard went and cut of his arm on his own. Anyways Hohenheim was still stranding where he was and his lips curled into a smug smile. ¡°Ahhh, what are you waiting for kill that bastard already!¡± The wounded guard nearly went mad at the stupefied expressions of his comrades. ¡°Yeah that''s right, lets kill him!¡± finally two of the 11 left guards came to their senses and jumped right at Hohenheim. *Swoosh.....Swoosh* twice the sound of iron cutting meat and within two ear piercing screams, sprays of blood filled the air The two guards ended the same as their comrade, both lost an arm and both sank to the ground stopping the blood flow with their hand. And again was no movement form Hohenheim to see, and even more surprising was that Hohenheim had no signs of a sword on him, only a brilliant designed black colored cane. ¡°This... I dont know how our master has offended the supreme expert, but even if you tell us to leave our guard, I am terrible sorry, we cannot do so. We are still the guards of this place, so you have to kill us if you want to pass.¡± The leading guard finally spoke, with a thoughtful expression he talked to Hohenheim, but in his voice there was a very resolute loyalty towards his duty as a guard. Meantime, the other guards have positioned themselves to engage into a death bringing battle, but none were afraid to fight. One of the guards though, went missing. He was send to inform the Count of the situation. All the surrounding guards had already met up with the situation and began to aid the leading guards formation. It was like a small army surrounding one man. As 500 man circled around Hohenheim. ¡°Ah, what a pity though, I even told you to take your leave. You still insist on being stubborn. Last chance to you all! Leave and I will grant you life.¡± Hohenheim looked around him and surprisingly noticed that none of the man shivered for once in their resolution. ¡°Stop the bullshit! How could we possibly be afraid of one mere man! Granting us life? See how we will end yours!¡± Many of the guards felt ridicule by Hohenheims words, they never even considered him as an opponent worth their power. ¡°What if he fought two of us and defeated them. He can never fight all of us together! What is there to be afraid of¡± Many other guards sneered ¡°Yeah hes right, we have the advantage on our side. Lets not wail in our moral!¡± another one agreed ¡°NO! Dont be hasty, this man definitely isnt simple at all!¡± But the leading Guards voice was to late, many of the Guards jumped at Hohenheim wanting to end this fast. ¡°Ah take this!¡± ¡°Go to hell¡± Many voices rang out, shouting death wishes at Hohenheim and that instant many of their sword techniques arrived, the place where Hohenheim was standing Ear piercing cutting sounds resounded throughout the nights darkness and a huge dust cloud spread form the place Hohenheim was standing at. As the dust cloud slowly dissipated many guards were standing in a circle around an empty and very destroyed area with grinning faces, to the fullest extend. ¡°Hah, a supreme expert? What a joke.¡± A guard began to sneer at the sight of the place where Hohenheim was at before ¡°Haha, yes how come we were even afraid before? Now he hasn''t even left a complete corpse.¡± Another one thought that their attacks would have extinguished Hohenheims body ¡°Hoh, a way to go... my dear guards!¡± But to all their joy was a fast end, as a familiar voice resounded from atop the wall Full of confusion and panic the guards looked at the dark silhouette standing on the wall. It was Hohenheim, who just shortly before the impact arrived, had jumped up. But how could a mere guard catch up to his speed. So as he before had always swung before the sword slashed him and no one noticed a single movement, how could this now be any different. ¡°But I wasted enough time here. I am impressed of your loyalty, so I will spare your lives today.¡± Hohenheim firmly jumped down the wall, landing inside the circle of guards and without leaving time for any response he snapped his fingers. Within a blink of an eye, a white shining sphere emerged form Hohenheims hand. It shot into the sky and without delay extended into a huge white shining dome, covering everybody inside. Those inside felt a deep and unfathomable warmth and their minds were set at ease. They felt the utmost providential and to them is was as if a god send them his blessings. A second later the dome disappeared and all guards inside were lying on the ground not moving nor showing a single trace of power. ¡°Huh what have you done to them? They look like happy and new born babies, disgusting.¡± Mia¡äs sweet voice rang out as she wondered about the guards. ¡°Haha, I used the ability ¡°Evenness¡± on them, which caused them to fell asleep and dream of their best moments in life.¡± Hohenheim explained with an indicating smile ¡°Why havent you just killed them?¡± Mia sounded very displeased, from the beginning she was very resolute in killing all guards. If it weren''t for Hohenheim swinging her and only aiming for the non vital spots, Mia would likely have killed them all with one swung. ¡°I feel like it wouldn¡ät be right. They havent done any wrong so far, I checked their hearts content in order to assure they were just normal guards. And it appeared they just wanted to do their job. How could I condemn their resolution with death.¡± Hohenheim explained a bit admiring ¡°Huh... well if you think so. I will go with whatever your decision is.¡± Mia bent in and her voice sounded much more sweetly than before, Hohenheim could tell that she was smiling at him. A slight smile rose from his emotions and with a slow motioned sweep, he put Mia on his waist. ¡°Ah, no time to leisure around here. We better get the going.¡± Shortly startled form the occurrences, Hohenheim recovered his mind Within the Counts mansion The fat and ugly Count sat on a large chair in front of a big fire place. Right next to him was a tall man, completely covered in a blue and gray cloak, on it was a mysterious pattern, showing a diamond held by a golden hand. The pattern emits a glowing and unfathomable deep aura. ¡°Haha, you were indeed correct. The old fox really was unable to fight back. Now I can finally diminish every resistance in this town and become the true ruler. My dear friend how can I ever repay you for your helpful deed? If there is anything, dont hesitate ask. If its in my might I will not delay.¡± Count Gregor stood up and with a face full of gratitude he turned towards the blue cloaked man. ¡°Dont mind it. As for what I want, we already discussed that. It will be fine to just hand me over that girl. Give her to me and then I will take my leave.¡± The mysterious man said in a strange tone. The voice could make one either be utterly charmed or extremely discouraged. A very curious might was flowing with every single of his words and as he spoke even the flames in the fireplace turned blue and white, before changing back to normal. At his words the expression of the Count changed slightly bitter, his thoughts were to actually dally the transaction with the man, so that he would be able to use the power of him a bit more. His actual plans were not small as well, as he wants to oppress the city and take over the leadership. And additionally he took a personal liking for that little girl. He really wanted to taste her virginity. So he made a plan, even due knowing that the man was not simple at all, he decided to black mail him. ¡°Ah, of course, I will shortly arrange her to be made ready. Just feel free to take your ease here, as I will prepare everything.¡± The Count pointed at a large table and set up a very bright smile, but even so a hint of meticulous vigor swept his face ¡°Dont forget, do not harm her! Otherwise there will be harsh consequences.¡± But the mysterious man seemed to have noticed something, as he lowered his head a bit and send out a piercing gaze at the Count. Even though the Count could not see the eyes staring at him, he felt quite surprised and couldn¡ät help taking a few steps aback. The Count rashly nodded, turned and left the room. ¡°You will see what I will harm! Dont you dare to obliterate my face within my mansion. If there is something I want I will get it!¡± The Count was angered from the previous threat and all his wrinkles curled up, as he muttered to himself. With a very rash speed, Gregor went upwards. After a few stairs he reached a large golden door. Right in front of it, were two very sturdy and well equipped guards posted. As they saw the count, they instantly saluted and stepped to the sides. ¡°You! Fast prepare my carriage. I want to depart now, also inform my personal guard to accompany me.¡± Gregor hasty spoke, as he pulled open the enormous large door. The guards didn''t dare to dally, they shortly after saluted again and disappeared in different directions. Behind the large golden door, a very huge room showed up, it was a noble and luxurious decorated room. Better of, it could be easily described as a small hall. Four enormous windows were at the front wall and they are covered by a golden woven curtain. In the middle was a large dining table and all around that, one could see the finest and best crafted chairs, stud with gold and silver. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. But the really eye catching thing was neither the noble and luxurious ambiance nor the fine craftsmanship, no it was at the right corner of the room. There was a big canopy bed and by its side a long wooden tool wall. On the bed was lying a very young and golden blond haired girl, all tied up and even gagged. She was blankly staring at the tool wall besides her. On it were the gruesomest and unimaginable torture tools. There were thumbscrews, tongue twister and many knives with a strange form. Like ones with many edges and barbs. But the seemingly most shocking tools were definitely some indescribable pipes, there was even the stain of blood in the air and some of them were covered with thorns. ¡°That¡äs right, can you imagine for what those are? Haha. Those are for entering into your precious place. Dont worry soon you¡äll have a good and long taste of them, I bet they will mess your tiny place up like nothing.¡± On the other side of the bed, was another fatty sitting on one of the noble chairs. It was the Counts third heir Junter, who was currently explaining all kinds of horrible things they would do with Leonie. And he even scared her so much that she slightly went broken minded only from hearing about her unfortunate fate. Her round puppy eyes were all red and she couldn¡ät hold of many rows of tears, but even if she wanted her wailing voice was shut off by the gag. ¡°Ah good timing, Son we need to departure, right now! Grab her, she¡äs coming with us.¡± Gregor was still in a bit of hurry as he spoke to his son, he only threw a glance at Leonie, but alone from his glance a brimming and overflowing lust swept over her small body. The Count shamelessly licked his lips and scratched his crotch. At this sight, Leonie gave up any hope. She knew that there wouldn¡ät be any happy end for her now. ¡°What? Departure ? Why? A bit confused Junter furrowed his brows, but not faltering he forced Leonie on her feet. ¡°I will explain when we left, hurry up and do not take unnecessary things with you, I already ordered all things we will need, to be packed.¡± Gregor rushed over towards a shelf and took some books from it, then he moved towards the tool wall and grabbed two of those strange pipes. ¡°Ok, lets go!¡± Gregor motioned his hands towards the door and walked ahead. Junter shortly pulled on a rope and Leonie was forced to follow, as the rope was connected to her neck. In a few minutes they arrived at the back of the big mansion, which was indeed not a least bit inferior to the size of the front courtyard. Again a big roundel was cut from the grass and at the back, there was a large stall lit by many torches. In midst of the paved path was a large golden and silver riveted coach, pulled by four strong and slender looking horses. ¡°My Lord! As you ordered everything is ready. Your personal Guard has arrived as well, they are waiting at the gate.¡± A thin and aged man ran over from a side building next to the stall, it was the butler of Count Gregor ¡°Very good. We¡äll take our leave immediately, James I will leave the mansion to you.¡± Gregors expression was a bit exhausted and one could see that he was not feeling to secure. So he only shortly transferred the charge of the mansion on his butler and approached the coach. For the moment he only wanted to escape, before the mysterious man would notice anything. He truly didn¡ät know how strong the man actually was, but as Gregor met him he, had easily defeated an S rank wild beast out in the Forrest. This was no small deed, normally an army with over three thousands of, at least A ranked, soldiers were needed to slay or at least defend against an S ranked beast. And the mysterious man did not even received any wound from his fight. Junter pulled her forth and Leonie was again forced to walk, the steps were fast and she could barely keep it up. But with a last fast run, they arrived at the coach, Junter was to enter first and he pulled Leonie in as well. The coach was not a small one, if one is to see it, he would describe that thing as a small hut. There can easily fit ten people. Suddenly, the same moment as Gregor was to step into the coach, a lower guard appeared in front of him. Loudly yelling and gasping for air. ¡°My Lor... My Lord, its good that you were to take you.. your leave. There is an expert who wishes to take your life at the front gates...¡± the guard seemed to have run all the way here, without taking a stop. Large sweat beads were flowing from his face At his words the Count was a bit shocked and for a moment he fought that the mysterious man would have come looking for him already. ¡°An Expert? What do you mean? Speak up fast!¡± Thinking about what horrible fate might run at him, the face of Gregor turned white pale as paper and with moves full of panic he inspected his surroundings ¡°Yes, my Lord an intruder at the front gates! At first our commander spotted him exerting a strange light. We told him to scram, but he kept on staying. As we attacked he easily defeated four of our man without even moving. Then he said he has come to take your life. I didn''t dally and ran over to inform you.¡± The guard bowed as he finished and didn''t let out any detail ¡°You did a great job on informing me. You can go of now. I will be safe from here on.¡± numerous questions raised in Gregors head, he furrowed his brows and could not think of who would be impudent enough to invade his mansion, but also who could it be that is possibly strong enough to frighten all guards. He waved his hand, signaling the guard to take his leave now. Then with a very thoughtful expression he wanted to enter the coach already. ¡°Want to take your leave already? What a pity, I really thought we had an agreement from man to man.¡± But as he took his first step a strange frightening voice resounded from before the coach. Indeed, a blue and gray cloaked, very tall man was standing right in front. Blocking the passage of the coach, spreading an unfathomable aura. ¡°Ohh, sir no, no. There must be a misunderstanding. I was just I was ahhh...¡± ¡°Enough with the stupid chatter! I give you a last chance, hand over the girl. Now! And I will spare your little life.¡± Even though Gregor tried to make some excuses the mysterious man was no laughing matter. With a will of his, the aura he was emitting spread forth and covered Gregor exerting a nearly tearing and utmost painful pressure. The count only could scream in pain, as he was hit by that aura. ¡°Ye----s, YESS! Junter release her, release her immediately.¡± Under the enormous pain he wailed and shouted to his son to release her. His eyes were turned green and his veins already popping form his face. Junter did not dally, he stepped out of the coach with Leonie in front of him and send her of towards the mysterious man. ¡°What, did you even dared to touch her!? You filthy and unworthy worm!¡± Upon seeing how Leonie was handled, all tied up and gagged, the mysterious mans voice turned even stranger, as he was filled with rage. A small swung of his sleeve and Junter, who was standing next to Gregor, became a mist of blood. Then he disappeared, as he reappeared he held Leonie in his arms. He placed her on the ground next to him and untied her gently. ¡°Whaa, You bastard I will let you be skinned alive! You said you would spare our lives!¡± Gregor although was desperately mad. Seeing his dead son has not even left a complete corpse was really more than he could endure. ¡°Shut up you maggot! I said I would spare your life, I never mentioned your filthy son. And you even dared to handle her as one of your pitiful love-dolls, be glad I dont turn your hole city in to ashes!¡± Looking at the mysterious man, Gregor could do nothing but to swallow his anger. He truly knew that if he was to be willing the man could easily kill him without even blinking. But to everybody¡äs surprise another voice shouted towards the coach. ¡°Hoh, turning a hole city into ashes? I truly wish to see you doing that. Haha¡± The voice was filled with sneer and ridicule and at the same time a cleansing and very powerful pressure burst out from a darker area of the stall. As a tall silhouette carrying a Shikomizue, wearing a conical hat and a gray kimono stepped out. ¡°Who? Who are you?¡± The mysterious man instantly turned around facing in the direction of the voice fully alert. As he felt the pressure he frowned his brows and prepared himself to fight. The Count also turned in surprise, for him there was possibly no one, who could emit such pressure within his guards and also no one in the hole city except Pops. But he was unable to fight and even was chained up inside the dungeon. So he fought that this possibly must be the other expert, who has invaded from the entrance gate. But how could that be even be true, wasnt the front gate guarded by over 500 man? And yet there still was someone unknown exerting an immense pressure, which could even rival the mysterious mans one. No it was even a bit superior. But of course wouldn¡ät he know, that the man he previously called lowly outsider, now was standing in front of him. Indeed the man was no one else but Hohenheim. ¡°Haha, I dont know who you are, but I cant allow you take Leonie with you. Neither can I allow you to turn this city into ashes. So what will you do? Will you peacefully retreat?¡± The sneering tone got lifted and instead a calm and oppressing attitude was shown from Hohenheim. He and Mia had arrived quite a while ago and observed the situation. And just as Hohenheim felt that the other party would leave he decided to intervene. ¡°Huh? So you know this little girl, well that''s unfortunate. I cant let her in your hands, I must obtain her today. Even if this means fighting a supreme Expert. But do not think too lowly of me, I also do have some methods.¡± With those words a strong gale arose from beneath the mysterious mans feet and he disappeared. Within a blink of an eye he reappeared, right in front of Hohenheim. His cloak was flattering within the wind, but not showing any of his body. Quickly he raised his sleeve and a golden glittering Talisman appeared. ¡°swish¡± With a fast throw, the talisman landed in front of Hohenheim. Instantly a golden light began to shine from it. ¡°Shit, this cant be...world magic, right?¡± Hohenheim was caught of guard, he didn''t anticipated that his opponent would be this fast and as he grasped the situation it was already to late. A huge and golden coffin shaped barrier spread from the talisman and covered Hohenheim entirely. As the light diminished, there was only a huge golden coffin left. Hohenheim who was caught inside felt an immense pressure and everything around him turned pitch black. ¡°Hohenheim, this is indeed world magic! Hurry you must dispel this before you get even more absorbed.¡± Suddenly Mia''s sweet voice rang out and reminded Hohenheim ¡°Ah right, what am I doing.¡± With a fast clap with his hands, Hohenheim exerted a burst of white spiritual pressure. And like a ball filled with to much air, the golden coffin began to stretch. ¡°Boom¡± ¡°This cant be!¡± The mysterious man was stupefied at the scene. The large golden coffin made an explosion and was blown apart, with it a small hurricane blew in all directions. Many surrounding trees got hit and were blown meters away. A shallow white light spread forth that position covering everything. ¡°Those are too strong I need to leave.¡± Count Gregor was filled with fear and shock, as he saw the situation. He used his chance and grabbed Leonie, who has fallen unconscious from fear. Then he ran towards the coach. ¡°You wont get that chance!¡± But as he wanted to flee, another burst of white light shot from Hohenheim and like a chain it tied around the Count. ¡°Ahh¡± A death wailing scream resounded form the coach and a white foam was lifted from Gregors body. At this sight the mysterious man tightly furrowed his brows, he knew exactly what was happening there. Hohenheim was extracting the Counts soul, it was very painful when being alive. The count probably felt the pain of ten thousands man being tortured, and when completed every trace of existence would be eradicated, as the soul will be destroyed. But what was even more surprising to the mysterious man, was that only very few knew of this kind of magic. And only high level necromancer or other divine beings could use this spell with such proficiency. A very strong question arose in his mind, Who was that man? But as if he had any time for thinking. The Count finally stopped breathing, his soul was completely destroyed. But the battle continued, As Hohenheim finished Gregor, he turned his gaze on the mysterious man. ¡°That is indeed a special method you got there. Lets see if you have more of those world magic talismans. Even though I dont know how you got hold of those.¡± Hohenheim frowned shortly but didn''t hesitate. A shrug from his body and he disappeared. His reappearance was directly behind the mysterious man. ¡°Lets see how much you really are!¡± With a single move of his hands, Hohenheim created a strong gale, which swept the man tens of meters away. Afterwards he emitted a strange sphere in his right hand. An immense suction power spread forth from that sphere. The soil all around began to crack and the ripped out trees moved towards the sphere. Even the mysterious man was pulled by that sphere, he tried to resist quite harsh, but it was no use with a sudden burst the suction power became even stronger. A real chaos was created all around Hohenheim and in a radius of 150 meter nothing could resist the suction power of the sphere, except the coach with Leonie. ¡°What strong magic! Is this guy serious? If this continues I will be sucked in by that sphere.¡± The mysterious man fought with his power and even made a strange hand sign. He has summoned a tree from the ground and grabbed it. But suddenly Hohenheim changed his expression, a light smile rose from his mouth. Then he shouted ¡°Black hole!¡± He had thrown the sphere into the air. Now released from his hand it was as if a complete new existence was created. The sphere turned into a pitch black swirl and increased the suction power threefold. ¡°This is bad. I cant hold any longer. It seems I really have to do that thing.. tsk.¡± The mysterious man couldn''t help muttering to himself as the suction power reached him again. With an unpleasant sound, he released the tight grip and let himself being pulled. That instant he turned and shouted out. ¡°Do not blame me for being impolite! But you have forced me to do this. Release!¡± With his words the blue and gray colored cloak emitted a golden light. And a with a sudden burst the light became even denser. After a short while the light dissipated. ¡°Man, this is bothersome. I didn''t thought there would be an enemy of this caliber here. Tsk that I even had to unseal myself. Well I guess it cant be helped due to this little girls importance it was nearly too easy.¡± As the light was gone, a tall, blond haired and strangely attracting man was left. He was wearing a golden robe and golden gloves. On both was the same pattern as on the cloak before, a golden hand holding a diamond. ¡°Hohenheim! This has to be the mysterious man real appearance. But I why do I think I know him from somewhere?¡± At his sight Mia yelled out in surprise. ¡°Not only that, he seems to be at a total different power level now! I truly have found a mysterious man¡± Hohenheim tightly knitted his brows also a bit surprised The mysterious man stood only half a meter away from the black hole, but even so the strong suction power didn''t even seem to bother him in the slightest. Instead he even scratched his head and then with a will of his an unimaginable strong golden colored aura spread forth from him. The aura covered the entire mansion and all living being felt very oppressed by it. Not even mentioning the black hole. It only made a ¡°Poof¡± And with no more power a black colored sphere had fallen on the ground, completely sealed by the golden colored aura. Even Hohenheim felt slight pressure. ¡°Mia, could it be that this guy is possibly a god as well?¡± Hohenheim felt not even slightly surprised anymore now. And his face turned a bit stressed, the aura really was oppressing even towards him, which made him feel that this man must be some one at least at the deity level. ¡°I dont know... But I think I know him from somewhere. Still be careful, fighting him might not be a wise decision anymore.¡± Mia was shocked as well, because she could feel the aura as well and she felt an even stronger pressure than Hohenheim. ¡°Hoh, You can stand? That''s a surprising thing. But you''d better give up now. I wont hold back anymore.¡± The mysterious mans voice became even stranger than before. It mediated a feeling as if he could dominate you with just a single sound. ¡°Haha, you are too kind. But I wont let you have Leonie. But would you mind telling me, who exactly are you?¡± -Mia, I think I¡äll go full strength now. Prepare I will fight with you in combination. Hohenheims expression turned stern as he asked the mysterious man and simultaneously he transmitted a message to Mia ¡°Mhh, we¡äll see if you are worthy of my identity¡± But the mysterious man instead of giving an answer, immediately rushed towards Hohenheim. His speed this time was even far above the previous. A normal human, no matter which rank, couldn''t even think of catching up to that speed. As he approached Hohenheim he raised his fist and an unfathomable aura gathered around it. It was gathered so fast that a thickly condensed golden Aura covered his fist. As the fist was about to reach Hohenheim he prepared to pull Mia and get to a full counter. But suddenly Mias voice screamed out in a panicked tone. ¡°OH NO! I remember now, I know who he is! Hohenheim dont get touched! Dodge! But it was too late..... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hoped you enjoyed that chap! As a compensation for my absence this one is quite longer. Author likes to read comments! 21.) A Dream? A bright flash and a dazzling golden brimming light appeared. The moment Hohenheims and the mysterious mans fists collided. An enormous gale arose around those two and a massive shockwave ripped everything around two hundred meters apart. Soil and parts of trees, as well as the remains of a wooden shed, everything was blown through the air and ending up pulverized in tons of dust specs. But just as the opening for an even bigger impact, the gale vanished and within the plain, which was created, a death bringing silence emanated, the pebbles and the dust slowly started shaking. And with a harsh frown, Hohenheim discovered a bright golden radiance covering his arm. He felt no pain, but with an enormous speed he could see, how the golden radiance began to spread forth. With a rapidly growing stronger aura the golden radiance began to spread, first his hand than his arm and nearly his shoulder. ¡°Mia cut it off! CUT!¡± With a reaction faster than imagination Hohenheim jumped a few meters aback and pulled Mia with his left hand. A sound as if a razor sharp blade would cut wind appeared and with a muffled ¡°damp¡± Hohenheims right arm was entirely cut off. But to his and Mia''s surprise, there was no blood flowing from the wound and neither was there a limb of flesh lying on the ground. Hohenheims regeneration speed was unbelievable fast, but he did not recreate a new limb, instead he discovered that only his wound had been closed. And his cut of limb had fully turned into something gold-likely. The golden radiance had turned his arm into a golden sculpture. ¡°Hahaah, you got some good reactions there. Really I am impressed, not many people could save themselves from my curse.¡± The mysterious man meanwhile, was not looking too well either, his hair has been made into a mess and the arm he collided with Hohenheims has been entirely broken. A bloody mess covered the cloak beneath his right arm. But still did he kept his overbearing arrogance ¡°Hohenheim, your...your arm!?¡± Mias sweet voice rang out and let a bit of panic slip in her manner. ¡°Dont worry, its just an arm. More importantly what was that? Who is he?¡± Hohenheim held Mia in his remaining left hand and observed the situation. His face remained calm, but he immediately reassessed his opponent. The golden radiance was still emanating from his cut of arm and the mysterious man gave of a really pressuring aura. Everything about this man seemed dangerous. ¡°At first I only could guess who he is, but after seeing what happened now, I am sure he is an X rank monster. He is called Midas The Unrighteous, we really are unlucky to encounter someone like him here. I am not sure about how strong he really is, but I would suggest we escape for now.¡± Mia thoughtful explained and exhaling a deep and meaningful sigh ¡°Huh, really that dangerous? I already thought he must be not ordinary. Okay, I have a plan. I will release you now and you will assure to pick up Leonie, afterwards you will escape into the forest. I will hold him up so long and when I get an opening I will follow..¡± Hohenheim responded and tightened his grip around Mias handle ¡°Be sure to know your strength, even if you are immortal, there are ways to kill even gods! This man has killed dozens of divine beings, be careful.¡± with a bit unwilling thoughts Mia agreed, she has seen through the situation and realized that there was no other option A blazing white light shone upon the area and with a fast and unnoticeable flash, a shadow like silhouette surged towards, the unconscious, Leonie and picked her up. Then disappeared into the darkness. ¡°Huh, wanting to escape ha? As if, it took me too long to find this girl!.¡± But unexpectedly the mysterious man wasnt impressed by the white light neither was he surprised by Mia. He indifferently gestured and a small symbol appeared within his hands, with bursts of oppressing aura, another golden radiance shot in direction of Mia. ¡°This is bad! Its too fast. Crap...!¡± upon realizing that the golden radiance flew with an enormous speed, Hohenheims reaction time was heavily tightened. A small cloud of dust arose around the place where Hohenheim was standing and within a blink of an eye he disappeared. ¡°Puchi!¡± A large amount of blood sprayed in Mia¡äs direction and she immediately slowed down. A paper white pale expression and with tears in her eyes, she realized what has happened. Shortly before the golden radiance reached her, Hohenheim appeared in front her and blocked it. But it went directly through his upper chest and left a gaping chasm, where normally his heart should have been. ¡°...NOO!¡± Mia felt as if a black hole is consuming her soul and her mind went blank With a muffled sound she sank limply to the ground, blankly staring at the heavily wounded Hohenheim in front of her. And with no more reactions of Hohenheim, his body started to glow golden and immediately began to turn into gold. It happened so fast that within a second his whole body turned completely to gold. ¡°Tch..., what a waste. And there I thought he would be someone worth of fighting... but just to save someone willingly throwing his life away? What a mess!¡± A bit baffled about the situation Midas grabs his face with his hand and slowly levitates towards Mia and Leonie, who still is in a princess carry by Mia. ¡°Oi! Girl, snap out of it... He fought brave to save you, so I¡äll spare your life if you hand me that lil one there!¡± Midas arrived before Mia, while pointing on Leonie ¡°YOU...! What have you done!¡± Mia still looked at the golden sculpture in front of her, while stumbling something very loud. But as if tripping on a mine, Midas face went pale and a whiff of strong fear spread through his mind. He immediately jumped a few meters aback. ¡°Huh... that was strange, for a moment I felt definitely a strong killing intent... Could this girl.. be... SHIT¡± Without further time for any thoughts Midas realizes that the distance between him an Mia was rashly closed by a very sinister and dark looking female silhouette. Like a blurry shadow, Mia vanished from his front and a piercing pain went through his body. Midas looked at his left side belly and astonished discovers a gaping bloody wound. ¡°What the...¡± ¡°Smack!¡± A dark blue shining pentagram appeared in Mias right hand and grew in size as she waved her fist towards Midas face. The sound of bones cracking spread through the night and with a storm like wind. Midas entirety was accelerated and blown away. For a short moment all his senses were spinning and with a large impact he crushed into the villa. Only stopping at a black marble pillar at the front yard. Mia had punched him a distance of one thousand meters. ¡°ARGH... this little shi...¡± Midas pulled himself up again and knocked away some dust and pebbles, while examining his wounds. But barely as he inspected his body further, a dangerously dark and intense aura arose around him. Shortly after, Mias dark silhouette stands in front of him. An unimaginable fast kick catapulted Midas back to his senses, he tried to cover his body with his left arm and tried to block the kick. But it was useless, as Mia instantly broke Midas arm and forced her slender leg forwards, until countless bones snapped and broke in Midas body. Again he only felt his head spinning and flew another 1000 meters in the air,while crushing through the roof and leaving a few disturbed servants. ¡°How can this girl be so fierce... Its as if I am fighting a real demoness. If this continues I really have to use that...¡± Blurting out a mouthful of blood as he fell down again. POV Hohenheim. I accelerated as fast as I could, this golden radiance really looks strong. But I am fast enough, this shouldn''t be a prob... ¡°SCRACK!¡± Fuck ..., I tripped over my own clothes and directly fell between Mia and the radiance. And there I told Mia that I hate wearing too long clothes... To my surprise I dont feel any pain, but I am sure that I got hit by that golden light... ¡°Ahh crap that''s disgusting...¡± I look down my body and realize there is a large hole torn through my upper chest. Huh whats that everything gets blurry... As I woke up I was surrounded by a white shining landscape. Is this something like the afterlife? Did I die? No I am immortal right? Ahh, but Mia mentioned something that this guy was able to kill divine beings... Crap its much too bright here and there seems to be nothing else than white floor and white horizon. Is this some external void? I wander around in search for something that would lead me out, but It feels as if I am running in a not furnished white square room. Maybe my void ability can teleport me out of here. I raise my hand and create a blue shining orb on my palm. I throw it into the air and it rapidly grows in size. ¡°Open gate¡± The blue orb grew larger and suddenly embraced me into it, my vision turns blurry again and a second later I find myself in a blue version of the same not furnished square room Great... my void, that I created, seems to be limited to this external space. But suddenly I feel an unfathomable and deep aura behind me. I turn around and discover a young man with blonde hair and light blue eyes, in his teenage age. Probably around 12-14 years old. ¡°Who are you? Do you know where I am?¡± I walk a bit nearer and ask him.'' But there was no reaction to me, rather it seems as if he would look directly through me. ¡°Hey you? Are you ok? Do you know where we are?¡± I try again to communicate with him, but another failure. Suddenly the space seems to shift away and change, I recognize how the world around me starts to shift pass me and suddenly buildings and grass plains arise around me. It happened very fast and within seconds I find myself in a big hall. In front of me is a large throne and besides it is a long black haired women sitting in a smaller chair, holding her face and crying. I dont know what is happening here but it feels very surreal. I tried to use any of my powers for mind reading on the women, but it seems none of my ability''s is working here, at least not the ones which would concern the people here. So I decided to watch a bit longer. I hear someone coming from behind me and turn around, just to see the young blonde boy again. This time he is in accompany of a brown haired slender women in her great age of maybe 25-29 years old. The both of them walk up to the crying women and say something to her. I decide to go further, it seems they really cant see me. So I eavesdrop a bit. ¡°Faruna, I know that its hard to accept, but the king is dead! And there is nothing we can do about that fact. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.But we must continue the reign, especially in times like this.¡± The brown haired woman says to the crying one. ¡°I...I will not allow this bastard to take over the crown! I never accepted his existence.¡± The crying woman wipes her tears and stares at the blonde boy, while accusing him for many things ¡°But Faruna! He is his only son, even if it wasnt in marriage, he is still the legit heir of the throne. And he has also the gift, he is able to use the special royal power. Midas go on show her.¡± The brown haired women reasoned with the crying one and then turned in a gentle voice towards the blonde boy ¡°En¡± The blonde boy nods slightly and pulls a small piece of iron out of his pocket. Shortly after he waves the piece of iron in his hands and it began to smoothly reform itself. The boy formed many different shapes from it by only his pure will. ¡°See Faruna and his powers are extraordinary. With a bit more of training he will be even stronger than the previous King. He has solidly proven that he has not only blood likely the right for the throne, but also in his unique power.¡± The brown haired woman continued to demand on behalf of the boy ¡°No! I will not accept him. Guards take him to the prison. I will not tolerate this farce any more!.¡± Suddenly the former crying woman had a change of mind and she now angered shouts to the guards. I wasnt paying attention to my surroundings, but meanwhile a lot of armored and well trained guards appeared from all sides, surrounding the young boy. ¡°Faruna you cant! Bend in! Otherwise I am forced to act up!¡± But the brown haired woman walked in a protective manner in front of the blonde boy and pointed towards Faruna. ¡°Huh? So you refuse your Queens command? That is treason to your country! Better you reconsider that, even if you are the famous Witch of the North, I will not show mercy towards traitor.¡± ¡°Uhrgh, you are so unreasonable! Fare well ...sister...¡± The brown haired woman suddenly waved her sleeve and a strong gale brushed the guards away. Then she formed a red flame in her right palm and spoke some words of an unfamiliar language. ??? ?? ????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ????? ???". With a rashly change the fire in her palm rose very huge in size and a dancing firestorm was formed. But as I take a closer look the fire formed itself into a silhouette. The silhouette was large, around 4 meters in height and its body was pure heat and flame, nearly as if a sun came to life, everything burned to cinder. The guards, pulverized The throne hall, near to coal and ash, even the walls were starting to melt Everything turns to ashes and melts away, except the blonde boy and the brown haired woman. ¡°Sister have you forgotten that I am also an expert in Hebraic magic?¡± But to their surprise the fire demon was heavily pushed back, as a giant water serpent entwines it. And another sentence of that language echoed through the burned hall. ¡°?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????, ????? ???????.¡± Faruna was still there and had cast a spell for herself. I really have no clue what language that is, but she mentioned something about Hebraic magic... It seems very powerful. For a short while the two elemental creatures fought with each other. It was a great spectacle as they both did not restrain themselves and after some huge and mighty exchanges the hall was no longer and even a greater part of a once supreme palace, now only lies in crumbles, ashes and mud. The both creatures disappeared and arose into the sky vanishing into a huge thunder cloud. But the battle was far from over, As I looked at the battlefield the boy is covered into a strong and shapeless barrier with some very strange glowing runes on it. And a bit further from him two women, their hair flattering in the upcoming storm wind, stood face to face and held some magical stances. But it seems as if the outcome was clear, Faruna had only one arm left and looks very exhausted. While the brown haired women still stood in a well manner before her and shouts something. ¡°Faruna, sister! Please give in. This has not to end in chaos, we cans still rebuild the castle and oversee this incident.¡± ¡°Pahrg, the hell I will! If this is my end, I will take you with me!¡± Faruna turned mad and cut open her shoulder where a large amount of blood sprayed on the ground. And with a will of hers, she formed a strange magical circle with her blood. ¡°??? ?? ????, ?? ???? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ???.¡± ¡°No, Sister not that spell! You will loose your soul!¡± the brown haired women suddenly screams in panic. But it was too late, as Faruna finished her sentence a loud growl and a death wailing scream came from her body. It split open widely and intestines, flesh and blood were blown through the air. And after a second a huge bloody creature appeared out of the flesh and blood mixture. Its body was out of a bloody mist and indescribable, nearly shapeless. But it gave one the feeling as if the whole world would be laid to waste by it. As eyes it only has two large and pitch black bulbs, with a slight and faint red glowing And its mouth is a grinning abyss with nothing but a fear emitting fog inside. ¡°Oh no, sister... How could you summon a Bloodlord to this world. Listen Midas! I will send you away, do not come here until you receive message of its defeat! You are the last hope of this continent, you must not die!.¡± With those words the brown haired women again casts a spell ¡°??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ?????" And a bright shining green light covered the young boy. He disappears and only the Bloodlord and the brown haired women stayed behind. And a fascinating scene appeared for me to spectate. The woman turned towards the Bloodlord and with a fierce grin she smirks and pierced her heart with one of her hands. Following is a bright white light covering the entire area and as if an Angel would descend a figure with white colorless and glimmering wings levitates from the sky. ¡°The great Archangel has heard your wish, dont fear small mortal I will cleanse this world from that evil, in exchange for a soul of pure and good intend.¡± the huge Angel appeared and lands in front of the Bloodlord. But the Bloodlord seemed very angered, the bloody mist of its body began to twitch and a deep and frightening growl exits its mouth. It surges at the Angel and a frightening oppressing aura emits from it, strangely I can feel those auras. But shortly before the bloody mist reaches the Archangel, a holy and divine glowing sword pierced the mist and shattered the Bloodlord. The sword absorbs the existence of the Bloodlord and then the Archangel disappears in a white shining light, cleaning the thunderclouds in the sky. Only a wasted plain was left behind and the brown haired women had died while standing. Her corpse was still standing in a proud position, but her soul has been removed by that Angel. Suddenly my vision blurs again and I see only black. I cant move my body... something has either paralyzed me or I am somehow tied up. I try to shift my body by my void ability and I freed myself. Right now I see why I couldn''t move. Before me lies an exact copy of me, but in gold. It seems that covered me up for a short while. I inspect my body and discover that nothing is wrong anymore, even my arm has regenerated itself. I look around in search for Mia, but I can just find Leonie lying in front of a tree. All around here is something like a battlefield. The surrounding is totally remodeled. And I feel two very strange auras coming from the near villa. I decide to inspect that further. Back to normal Midas saw, the upcoming Mia with an enormous speed as he fell downwards. He realized that the battling aura she released was very strange one and likely that another one of her attacks would deal a fatal blow. While he was falling towards the awaiting Mia, he shrugged and managed to stop his fall. The same time he pulled his fine arm towards his head and ripped something from his forehead. ¡°Unseal!¡± He screamed and a drastically change happened to his damaged and broken body. The golden aura around him again got a strong boost and within a blink of an eye he was healed completely also emitting a very dominating golden aura. ¡°So little girl, you had your fun! But now its over. To force me to even unseal my second seal, that is something only very few have accomplished. Be proud young one.¡± Midas shouts while he waved with his arm. Mia looked up and tried to foresee Midas attack, but as she turned her head a figure already appeared in front of her. A small tip with his open palm and Mia was struck with an unbelievable strong force. By just merely touching Mia, Midas has blown her 5 thousand meters away. She was struck by many buildings and ended up in the nearby edge of the forest, where a large tree embraced her as she crushed into it. She wanted to stand up, but doing so she suddenly tastes blood in her mouth and vomits a large puddle of blood. The impact with a mere touch from Midas has burst Mia¡äs internal organs and wounded her heavily. But she was not being chased by Midas, instead she was left all alone and only shortly after realized that she had left Leonie alone. Mia¡äs face is carved from pain, but she stands up and activates her ability Spirit Guardian. As the spirit guardian of a god she is able to activate that spell in a life and death situation on her own, normally a guardian can only use its ability''s when ordered by his god which is why Mia couldn''t use her full strength. But with a sudden magical circle around her she is covered in a blessing white light. Rashly after she is fully healed and speeds up towards Leonies direction. As she arrived there she sees something that shoots her tears in her eyes. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hope you liked the chap comments are a pleasure if suggestions feel free to come up tell me your thought about the POV I normally dont do Povs but this time i needed to 22.) Beating Midas to a pulp With a huge leap he pushed himself out of the debris and continued his path in hasty steps towards Leonie. Meanwhile a large amount of spectating townspeople gathered all around the mansion and discussed openly about what might have happened here. The former sleeping guards, where already back up on their feet and trying their best to cover the situation, with the most plausible explanation, that a big monster had attacked. And they did a very admiring job, most of the commoners were held outside the mansion and the fighting region. The commander of the guards was present as the fight started, he hid behind a wooden shed and concluded swift minded, that the hope for the mansion lord to survive is futile and so he ordered his man right in time to obstruct the townspeople from coming too near to this scenery. Within seconds Midas arrived before the still unconscious Leonie. ¡°So little girl, its time to go back home. I have searched an eternity for you and finally I was able to find you.¡± With a reassuring voice Midas picked up Leonie and embraced her into his arms. ¡°Hmm, very interesting... It seems you do have indeed some ties with that girl. But whatever it is I still cant allow you to take her away. In addition I really feel the urge to kill you. after what you did to Mia!¡± But to Midas surprise a familiar voice sounded from behind the tree, which Leonie lied against. And without further ado Hohenheim stepped out of the shadows. ¡°You? You are alive... that''s impossible!¡± Midas was stupefied and his expression curled into a very unpleasant and stern smile. ¡°I dont know what kind of spell you used to turn me into a figure of gold, but how could that even kill me... A god! And now its my turn.¡± but before Midas could react to anything, he felt a very excessive pain in his chest. And with a huge ¡°Poof¡± the air was driven out of his lungs and he was sent flying. Hohenheim blurred into something unnoticeable and nearly vanished completely from Midas sight, but as he reappeared he placed a very blunt and strong fist right into Midas chest. A fin layer of spiritual energy covering his fist. As Midas was blown away, Hohenheim caught Leonie in mid air, as she was not penetrated by the punch and just falling to the ground. ¡°Cough, cough...¡± A dust cloud spread form one of the former neatly and perfectly chiseled brick walls, which is now only a bunch of disconnected stones and bricks. ¡°A god he says... cough, cough... haha interesting¡± Midas pulled himself up again and coughed a large puddle of blood. Then he pulls of his robe, again, and mumbles something into his hand, while forming a praying gesture. ¡°folks of the north, folks of the east, folks of the west, folks of the south-. Answer your King, who is the devil... Who is the demon... And who has saved you all!¡± With a bright appearance a large golden globe spread from Midas praying hands and formed into a shining golden mass. ¡° Ahahahaahaha... lets see if you can stop this... god...¡± With a sudden mad laugh Midas threw the golden shining mass up into the air. And like a miniature atom bomb, the golden mass explodes in mid air, releasing an ear piercing scream of millions of people. And all screamed the same one word. ¡°MIDAS!¡± As the ear shattering noise sounded, the explosion forced the golden mass to turn into a golden mist. And with no delay the mist spread forth, covering everything and with seemingly infinite reach. Without ending, the golden fog encircled Hohenheim, but it did not stop, it went forth and was about to reach the entrance of the mansion. Hohenheim frowned and with a sudden shrug, he jumped into the air above the golden fog, but the mist started to chase him upwards and shortly after surrounded him again. ¡°Hohenheims thoughts were interrupted, as a huge wave of screaming and panicking reached his ears. The townspeople were reached by the golden mist and slowly the fog dissipated. Leaving a field of pure gold. The entire surrounding, the grass plane, the mansion, everything turned into gold. But the even more horrifying scene, are the masses of golden statues which appear all around the mansion. Guards, as well as commoners, all were turned into gold, leaving no exception. Hohenheim meanwhile was still surrounded by a dense golden mist, which gathered around him, like a huge golden bubble. ¡° I feel a lot of lives diminishing around this area... has he turned everything into gold... what a maniac.¡± ¡°Tsk... fine I''ll correct your mistakes puny human. And than I¡äll punish you, Immortal or not!¡± Hohenheim reached his right hand out and activates an ability. ¡°SET EVEN!¡± As if on command, with Hohenheim finishing his words the golden bubble splatters into nothingness. And with an enormous force an all mighty and oppressive aura, was emitted from Hohenheims hand. Like a white circle of cleansing, the aura spread around him and ravaged through the golden environment. Cleansing everything from it and leaving everything as it was before, uncovered from gold. The golden statues disappeared, leaving just human bodies. But they, who were caught in the golden mist, had already lost their lives. As he saw this action of Hohenheim, Midas couldn''t believe his eyes. With an expression of shock and surprise he took a few steps aback. ¡°Haha, so this is how Evenness works... very well that¡äs a really op ability.¡± Hohenheim smirks involuntary and his lips escapes a small megalomaniac laughter.
Evenness: You have the might of piece and war
¡°Now how about you feel my ability wrath next...¡± With a shrug Hohenheim moved and rushed towards Midas. Midas meanwhile got a hold of his senses and gasped at Hohenheim, while he raised his voice ¡°!¡± A glowing red orb showed itself in front of Hohenheim and with a hairs breadth, Hohenheim dodged that thing. But Midas did not stop there, as he cast three more of those red glowing orbs, with all the speed he had left. Hohenheim could only wonder about the surprisingly fast pace of the orbs. He used his entire speed and was sure that Midas could not see him, but still every time he wanted to appear before Midas, one of those damn things appears right in front of him and blocks his way. They seemed to chase him. ¡°Hahaha, you are indeed strong, I cant even see you at your current speed. But its useless, in front of this magic even gods are useless and fragile things.¡± Midas shouted out like a mad man, as he started to throw even more of those orbs. As he reached a total of fifteen orbs Midas finally stopped and observed a red glowing light show in front of him. Hohenheim rushed and dodged in a continuing flow. And at his speed the orbs of red glowing build a steady flow of red streams in the air. ¡°Mhh enough playtime, I already gathered enough information about this magic.¡± Suddenly Hohenheim comes to a stop in front of Midas and with a smug grin on his face, he opens his palm. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh..¡± The red orbs instantly aimed at Hohenheim and hit him. But the expression on Midas face was neither joy nor reassurance. It was exactly the opposite. As Midas gaped with a flabbergasted expression at him. The red orbs aimed at Hohenheim and with a few, very fast, movements he had caught them all in his palm, while holding Leonie in the other arm. The fifteen red glowing orbs gathered into a large red sphere, slightly floating above Hohenheims palm. And with a reassured lift of his hand, the sphere disintegrated and vanished as if it never existed. Shortly after he shrugged again and emitted a relieving aura around him, as he caught Midas at his collar in the air. ¡°How...why ¡­ why can you touch me??? you should turn to gold.¡± realizing that he cant use any of his magic Midas started to wildly brandish, but he was powerless. '' Hohenheims aura totally suppressed Midas, turning him into a helpless sack of flesh. ¡°You got me by surprise the first time, I never confronted such a powerful magic as Hebraic magic. And I must admit, if I were any other deity, then maybe you would have really killed me. But to your misfortune, I am the balance in person. And your strong curse cant effect me. Midas the unrighteous.¡± ¡°How.. who? Why do you know of my curse? Why would a god descend here??¡± Midas was helplessly held in position by Hohenheims merciless grip. At the same moment a fragile and cute person, with very reddened eyes and a slightly sobbing rushes to Hohenheims side. ¡°You... you... I hate you! I thought you were dead or what ever.... urgh!¡± Mia rushed to Hohenheim and hugged him, then shortly after turned in anger and punched him. Turning slightly sobbing towards, the limply hanging, Midas and pouted. ¡°Ouh... Mia that hurt. I am sorry, I didn''t know either what happened to me.¡± ¡°That''s not an acceptable apology!¡± Mia pouted again and kicked Midas swinging leg, causing a cracking sound and a visible fracture. But Midas swallowed his pain. ¡°Mia- I am really sorry¡± Hohenheim turned solemn and with an apologetic expression turned towards Mia ¡°Tsk, you have to make up for it. I wont let this slip so easy... But first what are you going to do with that scumbag there?¡± Mia circled around Midas eyeing him closely with a deep expression of disgust. ¡°Haha, I dont really know... At first I wanted to kill him, but I dont feel like it anymore. I also discovered his ties to Leonie. This guy seems to be more complex than I thought.¡± Hohenheim said in a concerned manner. ¡°Huh what do you mean?¡± Mia spouted confused. ¡°You two... I am still here you know!?¡± But they got interrupted as Midas recovered his voice and makes them aware of his consciousness ¡°Hmm, you, shut up.¡± But to Mias and Midas surprise Hohenheim indifferently waved his hand and drew a small rune on top of Midas head. The small symbol began slowly to glow and became brighter, until a bright shining light enveloped Midas. Shortly after the light diminished and Midas got a new tattoo on his forehead. It looks a little like a small dragonfly. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±~Mia ¡°Hmm, oh I just sealed his damn curse. It appears that he has quite the background... This turning everything in gold thing, that''s actually a strong curse. It appears he was cursed quite some time ago, by a very impressive and complex magic circle. I think it was by a Hebraic-sorceress called Faruna. As he turned me into a golden statue I was somehow connected to his memories of the past... I saw some really impressive magic stuff...¡± Again Midas interrupted Hohenheim. Staring at him with wide opened eyes. ¡°How do you know who cursed me?! I have looked hundreds, no thousands of years for a clue on how to get rid of that damn curse.¡± ¡° ¡°Hohenheim didn''t let Mia finish her sentence, instead he patted her head slightly and with that a flow of information surged into Mias thoughts. The entire story was transferred from Hohenheims memories to Mias. ¡°Better now my dear?¡± ¡°What...?! Ok now I understand. That also explains Leonies origin...¡± Mia answered a bit perplex, still a little startled because of the sudden knowledge. ¡°You guys know who this girl is? Than you know, that I just want the best for her!¡± the time Mia finished Midas brandished again and desperately tried to claim his good intentions with gestures. Soon enough he stopped due to his heavily wounded leg. ¡°Of course. After I felt the magic aura in the flashback, I immediately connected the special feeling about it. Its the same feeling that Leonie gave of, the first time i¡äve met her. If I am right, she is the reincarnation of the witch of the north. And you¡är beloved savior.¡± With an indifferently smile Hohenheim casually waved Midas in the air and continued ¡°But that does not mean that you are allowed to kidnap her. And I despise the methods you used to capture her. I will not let you go so easily. In addition this girl is also very important for me, it seems she is the last person in this world, who is capable of using hebraic-magic. Due to the current circumstances I cannot allow someone as powerful as her to be left alone.¡± ¡°Ugh... But, I searched so long for her. And now you came to take her away, after I finally managed to find her. Unforgivable, you despicable god. And I can use hebraic-magic as well you fool! And i¡äll return, then i¡äll make sure to kill you.¡± Midas struggled a bit more, futile, Hohenheims grip was nothing that the him in that state could fight off. ¡° ¡°With a last useless swing of his hand Midas tried to escape, but he bitterly failed. ¡° ¡°And who might it be, that is interrupting me, whilst executing justice?¡± ¡°Hoho, how hot headed. But very well, I am known as Saint Mortem or in your language it would be simply Death¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.A broad smile appeared on the old mans face and with a further step he completely executed a slight bow. ¡° ¡°Already having a vague expectation of what the Death might ask, Hohenheim firstly looked at the wrapped Midas and then stared blankly at the old man. ¡°As he spoke his bony and long index finger pointed at Midas, whilst he glared at Hohenheim with a sharp and judging expression, not ceasing his broad smile. ¡° ¡°Hmm, this matter is truly difficult... But I cannot allow him to die yet. You need to understand that his part is not fulfilled yet. You will understand soon enough, for even you are a part in the upcoming happenings. So please i¡äll ask again will you leave me this one there?¡± ¡° ¡°Are you sure, I don¡ät know this man there, but I can not determine his strength. Maybe it would be...¡± ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° But that was not all, with a growling howl fearsome, red glowing shadows stepped out from the crater and like evil souls which escaped hell they spread around the cut, rotting and withering everything in a radius of hundred meter, afterwards they disappeared.
Wrath and Evenness-notes
Strongly affection towards hate and wrath.
Path of Wrath¡äs balance
The God will develop immense strength and will
Path of Evenness¡äs balance
The god will develop immnese strength and will
¡°You boy! don¡ät be too cocky. I tried to paralyze you before, that was just a mere stun swing of mine. finally the old man¡äs smile ceased and a serious expression exchanged places with it. ¡° ¡° ¡°Even Mia started to vibrate and a fitting killing aura added the blazing gown. ¡° ¡°Cracking sounds resounded and an ear piercing thunder sound marked the first sign of attack. ¡°Was that already everything? Not very impressive. Let me show you true power.¡± Death frowned and tightened his grip around the scythe, as Hohenheim easily fended him aside. ¡° ¡° With a very sturdy resolution and an unshakable determination he rushed towards Midas. ¡° ¡°A painful shriek left Death¡äs surprised body, but his resolution was unbreakable. ----------------------------------------------------------------- Very sorry for the late release :( maybe it will take again so long, but i¡äll finish the story rr messed my spacelines someone know how to fix that? author feeds on comments